Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

“Never in my wildest dreams did I imagine that one day I’d transmigrate to Konoha. And… seriously, I ended up as an intern teacher?”

“Damn it!”

Kanda Kyoichi sat in the office, questioning his life choices.

Just yesterday, he was struggling with elementary school kids who didn’t like male teachers. Now, those problems—along with the risk of being unemployed or getting complaints from parents—seemed trivial. But at this moment...

Hearing the noisy kids outside, he couldn’t muster any excitement in his heart.

The ninja world was far too dangerous!

Konoha was relatively safe, but even it wasn’t free from disasters over the years.

Not long ago, the Battle of Kikyo Pass had just ended. Kyoichi had been injured in that conflict and, once his wounds were mostly healed, was assigned to the Ninja Academy as a teacher.

“Sigh, if only the Senju Clan hadn’t declined. I could’ve just coasted through life under their protection.”

Kyoichi let out a sigh.

The Kanda family carried traces of Senju blood. The Senju Clan had once been illustrious, but…

Starting from the First Hokage, the clan gradually dispersed and merged into Konoha’s population. By the time of the Second Hokage, only a few direct bloodlines remained. Now…

The only one who could still be considered a true Senju was Tsunade.

And yet...

Even Tsunade didn’t use “Senju” as her surname anymore. As for the benefits of being part of the Senju Clan, Kyoichi wasn’t entitled to any of them.

He figured the Senju blood in his veins wasn’t particularly potent either—certainly not more so than Tsunade, the First Hokage’s granddaughter.

The Sage Body? Forget about it.

As for talent…

At fifteen or sixteen years old, he was still only a Chūnin. That was probably the best he could hope for.

Kyoichi was deeply troubled.

At this rate, the odds of living to old age seemed slim. After all, Konoha’s future would bring one disaster after another: the Third Shinobi War, the Nine-Tails’ attack, the Konoha Crush…

A mere Chūnin wouldn’t stand a chance against those threats. Just the aftermath of those events could easily kill him.

“Maybe I should get my hands on some Hashirama Cells. Who knows, I might unlock Wood Release,” Kyoichi thought to himself.

The ninja world was perilous.

Without strength, it was basically a waiting game for death.

As he mulled over these thoughts, the bell outside suddenly rang.

Class was over…

“Looks like the next class is mine.”

Kyoichi was responsible for teaching Ninjutsu.

He didn’t understand why he was assigned this subject. From what he’d heard, the previous instructor had died on the frontlines, and they’d just drafted him to fill the gap.

As such, Kyoichi’s position was only temporary.

“Oh well, let’s get this over with.”

Ninjutsu class wasn’t particularly challenging. Basic skills like the Three Basic Techniques (Transformation, Clone, and Substitution) were more than enough to teach these kids.

Just as Kyoichi stood up, a strange voice echoed in his head.

At first, it was faint.

But soon, the words became clear.

[Activating Mentor System…]

[Activation complete!]

[Earn rewards by teaching students with dedication. Greater rewards await those who become true life mentors.]

[A beginner’s gift is available. Would you like to claim it?]

Kyoichi froze.

The Mentor System?

A beginner’s gift?

What was this, an onboarding package?

After a moment of hesitation, he thought, “Claim it!”

[Your proficiency in the Three Basic Techniques has been maxed out.]

[Reward: Bloodline Purification.]

[Your Senju bloodline has been purified, greatly enhancing your constitution.]

[Your Earth and Water Release techniques have been strengthened.]

As he walked down the hallway, a flood of knowledge about the Three Basic Techniques filled Kyoichi’s mind.

Then, a sudden rush of heat surged through his body.

His body temperature was rising rapidly.

Was this the purification effect?

At first, Kyoichi was confused, but soon, he was overjoyed.

Senju bloodline!

Even now, the enhancements to his constitution, Earth Release, and Water Release were already evident.

What’s more, a stronger constitution meant greater chakra reserves—an invaluable asset for the future.

He could now start considering things like acquiring Hashirama Cells and achieving extraordinary feats.

And with this Mentor System, who knew? Maybe he’d even unlock the Sage Body or Rinnegan someday.

For the first time, Kyoichi felt like he had a real chance of surviving in this dangerous world.

“What exactly does the Mentor System entail?”

From the system’s description, it seemed that dedicated teaching would yield rewards. Becoming a life mentor promised even greater benefits.

But what did “life mentor” mean?

After pondering for a while, Kyoichi decided to put it aside for now. He needed to head to class and see what kind of students he had.

As he walked, he noticed the changes in his body. His enhanced constitution made him faster and lighter on his feet.

At the classroom door, a familiar face caught his eye.

It was Uchiha Obito.

“You’re Uchiha Obito?”

“Yes, Sensei,” Obito replied, fidgeting nervously at the door.

“Take your seat.”

Kyoichi didn’t need to ask why—Obito was obviously late.

Inside, he recognized several more familiar faces: Rin, Kurenai Yuhi, Asuma Sarutobi...

And even Shisui, Anko, and Hayate Gekkō were in the class.

The war had left manpower stretched thin. Many teachers had been sent to the frontlines, forcing Ninja Academy to combine classes with students of similar ages—a temporary measure that included Kyoichi’s assignment.

“Hello, everyone. My name is Kanda Kyoichi, and I’ll be your new Ninjutsu instructor.”

“Sensei, I heard you just came back from the battlefield! Can you teach us some practical ninja techniques?” Obito immediately shouted, full of enthusiasm.

This guy...

Kyoichi shot him a look, speechless.

But Obito wasn’t the only one. Shisui, Rin, and the others were also staring at him expectantly.

They all clearly wanted to graduate early and head to the battlefield.

However…

Aside from the Three Basic Techniques, Kyoichi only knew Shadow Clone, Body Flicker, Wild Water Wave, and Water Formation Wall—not exactly suitable for teaching.

Smirking, he looked around and asked, “Do you all think your Three Basic Techniques are already perfect and don’t need any more practice?”

No one answered, but their expressions said it all.

“Fine. For today’s first lesson, I’ll assess your Three Basic Techniques. If you meet my standards, I’ll teach you something new.”

With his mastery of the Three Basic Techniques, Kyoichi was more than capable of teaching them a lesson.

“Let’s head to the training field.”

“Yay!”

At the training field, Kyoichi scanned the group.

There were plenty of talented kids here, but in terms of overall ability, Obito was easily in the top five—despite not having awakened his Sharingan.

Aside from him, Shisui was likely the most promising.

“Obito, Shisui, step forward.”

“Yes!”

Obito leaped into the center enthusiastically, while Shisui followed calmly.

“Both of you, attack me with everything you’ve got!”

Chapter Text

“What?”

“Yes!”

Obito was still in shock, but Shisui responded without hesitation.

Immediately…

Shisui drew a kunai, glanced at Obito, and made a hand gesture.

It was the Uchiha’s secret signal for communication.

Obito hesitated for a moment.

This kid from the clan... was taking things seriously!

He straightened his expression, nodded slightly, and quickly pulled out shuriken, throwing them at Kyoichi.

Despite his tendency to be tardy and mess around, Obito was skilled in many areas. Although he hadn’t awakened the Sharingan, his persistence and effort had made his shuriken manipulation exceptional.

Dozens of shuriken flew at Kyoichi from various angles, blocking all possible escape routes.

However…

Kyoichi formed a hand seal, and a clone appeared beside him.

The next moment…

Two figures moved in perfect synchronization to evade the shuriken.

Neither the real body nor the clone was hit by a single blade, their movements precise and flawless.

Shisui tried to find an opening, but Kyoichi’s clone left no weaknesses, making it impossible to distinguish it from the real one.

What’s more…

Kyoichi was incredibly fast!

Was this really just the strength of a Chūnin?

Shisui was stunned.

“Aren’t you two going to attack? If not, it’s my turn!” Kyoichi said with a grin, then lunged toward Obito.

Better to take care of him first!

As he moved, his real body and clone flanked Obito, throwing two shuriken.

Obito quickly retreated, forming hand seals before exhaling a massive fireball.

Great Fireball Jutsu!

“Obito!”

Rin gasped.

This guy was reckless—using such a high-level jutsu in a sparring match!

But the next moment, her concern proved unnecessary.

From the fireball, Kyoichi dashed out unscathed.

“It was a clone!” Shisui realized immediately.

But where was the real one?

Shisui scanned the area, his breath hitching as he shouted, “Obito, watch out!”

Obito was confused.

“Watch out? For what? That was just a clone.”

The next second, Shisui formed seals and used the Body Flicker Technique to appear beside Obito.

He swung his kunai at a seemingly stray shuriken.

The shuriken transformed mid-air, revealing itself as Kyoichi.

But before Shisui could react—bam!—a kick sent him flying.

Obito instinctively tried to act but froze when he felt cold steel pressed against his neck.

It was a kunai.

“If this were the battlefield, you’d already be dead,” Kyoichi said calmly.

Obito wasn’t weak, but his awareness and reflexes were lacking at this stage.

Of course, all kids were like that.

The strongest here was probably Shisui.

That Body Flicker Technique… truly worthy of the future Shisui of the Body Flicker.

While Obito didn’t understand what had happened, the others watching from the sidelines saw it clearly.

Before Obito used the Great Fireball Jutsu, Kyoichi had thrown two shuriken.

After the fireball, however, there were three.

Clearly, Kyoichi had used the Substitution Technique to evade, swapped positions, and then transformed into a shuriken.

The impressive part was how seamless and quick his execution had been.

“So cool…”

Rin’s eyes widened in amazement.

“Is this teacher really just a Chūnin?”

Kurenai Yuhi was equally shocked.

If not for Shisui’s quick thinking, Obito could’ve been “killed” in an instant. This teacher was definitely not an ordinary Chūnin.

He was at least an elite Chūnin, possibly even comparable to a Jōnin.

And his mastery of the Three Basic Techniques… incredible!

Even her father might not compare.

For someone of this caliber to be teaching at the Academy? It seemed almost unbelievable.

“Now, does anyone still think the Three Basic Techniques are useless? I didn’t even use Shadow Clones. If I had, there could’ve been even more variations.”

As Kyoichi spoke, he tossed a smoke bomb.

When the smoke cleared, more than a dozen clones stood before the students.

“Can you guess how many are Shadow Clones and how many are regular clones?”

“If I had a Sharingan…” Obito started to mutter but stopped halfway.

The Sharingan was rare. Even among the Uchiha, not everyone awakened it, and outside the clan, only the Hyūga’s Byakugan or certain sensory techniques could distinguish between clones and Shadow Clones.

Most of the time, this tactic was effective against typical enemies.

“You’re all still young and too naive. Learn properly. Today, we’ll continue with the Three Basic Techniques.”

“Any objections?”

Kyoichi scanned the room.

No one dared to speak.

Obito might have been considered the class underdog academically, but his practical skills were decent. Meanwhile, Shisui was strong enough to meet early graduation standards.

Even Shisui, who had originally felt he couldn’t learn much at the Academy, now saw Kyoichi in a different light.

The new teacher had demonstrated that with just the Three Basic Techniques and some simple taijutsu, he could effortlessly subdue both Shisui and Obito.

For someone like that to be “just a Chūnin”… it was clear he was still far from Kyoichi’s level.

And so, Kyoichi’s first lesson had a powerful impact. Nobody questioned his teaching anymore, and the class listened attentively.

---

In Konoha’s Office

“Lord Third.”

“Take a seat…”

The Third Hokage, smoking his pipe, had a crystal ball on his desk displaying Kyoichi training the students.

The visitor was Nara Shikaku.

“Shikaku, what do you know about this child, Kyoichi?”

“Kyoichi?”

Shikaku glanced at the crystal ball and watched the scene for a moment, his heart filled with surprise.

Such mastery of the Three Basic Techniques!

It wasn’t just solid—it was nearly flawless. His hand seals were so fast they were almost imperceptible, and the coordination between the techniques was perfect.

On the battlefield, with smoke bombs, ninjutsu, and Shadow Clones, Kyoichi could easily survive using just the Three Basic Techniques.

Not to mention his exceptional taijutsu.

“He’s just a Chūnin?”

Shikaku frowned, recalling Kyoichi’s profile.

“He wasn’t this strong before. His taijutsu was good, but not to this extent.”

“Lord Third, wasn’t Kyoichi’s grandmother from the Senju Clan?”

“You mean… he may have awakened the Senju bloodline?”

The Third Hokage paused, his pipe still in hand.

The Senju Clan’s bloodline was incredibly powerful. Both the First and Second Hokage possessed extraordinary chakra and physical prowess.

And moments of life-and-death struggle often awakened latent potential.

The Hokage’s fingers lightly tapped the desk.

After a long silence, he finally smiled and said, “It’s a pity Tsunade isn’t here. She’d be delighted to hear this news.”

“Yes…”

Shikaku didn’t pursue the topic further.

He looked back at the crystal ball and observed for a while longer.

“Lord Hokage, I believe Kanda Kyoichi’s strength qualifies him as a Special Jōnin.”

“He hasn’t contributed enough. Promoting him too hastily wouldn’t be appropriate.”

The Third Hokage shook his head.

Shikaku nodded and said no more.

“Alright, you may go.”

“Yes!”

After Shikaku left, the Third Hokage sat in silence, not even touching his pipe. Smoke curled upward as if reflecting his deep thoughts.

After a long pause, he tapped the desk lightly again.

A moment later, an Anbu appeared.

“Keep an eye on Tsunade’s whereabouts. If you find her, inform her that Kanda Kyoichi may have awakened the Senju bloodline. Ask if she’d be willing to return to the village to see him.”

“Yes!”

Chapter Text

"Three Basic Technique are the most basic and least chakra-intensive ninjutsu. On the training ground, we can use high-powered jutsu without worrying about chakra consumption, but on the battlefield, it’s a completely different story."

"Saving a bit of chakra might just save your life."

Kyoichi began explaining his own understanding and techniques.

Some of it came from his predecessor, but most of it was knowledge provided by the system on the "Transformation Jutsu."

Everyone listened attentively.

Times were different now.

With the ongoing wars, Konoha was in a precarious position, and more and more children were graduating early to participate in the conflicts—Kakashi and Guy among them.

In this mixed training class, many of the students might have to join the battlefield as early as this year.

Guidance from an experienced veteran was incredibly valuable to them.

Even the usually mischievous Obito didn’t dare whisper during the lesson.

"Sensei, how can we use less chakra?"
"Sensei..."

When it came time for questions, the students eagerly raised their hands, clamoring to ask their queries.

Kyoichi patiently answered each one.

The bell rang.

Class was over!

"Alright, everyone, practice on your own after class. If you have any questions, feel free to ask me after class or during the next lesson. Otherwise, you’re dismissed."

Kyoichi felt a wave of relief.

His first class in the ninja world had gone relatively well.

He’d established his authority early, so the subsequent lessons shouldn’t be too difficult.

However...

It seemed the lesson plan he’d prepared earlier had been unnecessary.

In a real class, there was no way to simply follow a script.

These students weren’t just ordinary kids—many of them were geniuses and future legends. Each had their own way of thinking, and without real substance, he wouldn’t be able to hold their attention.

"Oh, and Obito, tomorrow morning is my class again. If you’re late, you’ll have to run 200 laps around the training field."

"Ah?"

Obito froze in place.

Why this last-minute warning? What if he really was late tomorrow?

"Alright, everyone, see you tomorrow."

After speaking, Kyoichi disappeared with the Body Flicker Jutsu.

Back in his office, the first thing he did was check the system.

He’d heard a notification at the end of class but hadn’t caught it clearly.

[First-Class Completed]

[Evaluation: Excellent]

[Reward: Water Dragon Jutsu]

Water Dragon Jutsu?

The one with 44 hand seals?

Kyoichi was stunned for a moment.

But...

After claiming and examining the reward, he realized he had underestimated the system.

This was the simplified version created by the Second Hokage, requiring only four hand seals. Combined with the bonus from his recently awakened Senju bloodline, this ninjutsu was an excellent reward.

"I’ll try it out later," Kyoichi thought to himself.

Since activating the system and awakening his bloodline, he hadn’t tested the power of Water Release techniques or fully assessed his current strength.

That wouldn’t do.

---

Konoha Outskirts

After class, Kyoichi arrived at a riverbank area.

First...

Shadow Clone Jutsu!

An identical clone appeared beside him.

"Time is precious. You train in taijutsu techniques while I test out the power of ninjutsu."

"...Seriously?"

The clone wanted to complain, looking utterly speechless.

But...

As a shadow clone, it had no choice.

Resigned, it went off to a nearby forest to practice taijutsu. If it could master techniques like Leaf Hurricane or Shadow of the Dancing Leaf, that would be a win.

Meanwhile, the original Kyoichi checked his chakra reserves.

Still plenty left.

"With this amount of chakra, I can handle three clones working simultaneously. It’s not on Naruto’s level, but it’s far more than an average adult Kakashi."

Kyoichi felt satisfied.

Naruto’s insane chakra reserves weren’t just due to his bloodline; they also came from the Nine-Tails’ chakra and Asura’s lineage—basically, cheats no one else could compete with.

Looking around, he found an open area and quickly formed hand seals.

Water Dragon Jutsu!

In an instant, torrents of water converged to form a massive dragon, roaring as it ascended before crashing down with tremendous force. The ground where it struck was left with a massive crater.

Powerful!

Even though the jutsu’s strength weakened slightly when used away from a water source, the difference wasn’t significant—only a bit more chakra was consumed.

"Now I have both offensive and defensive options," Kyoichi thought.

With techniques like Water Wall, Water Dragon Jutsu, and Water Colliding Wave, his current capabilities had no major gaps.

Of course...

This was only true at the level of chunin or regular jonin.

Compared to elite jonin and above, his skillset was still too limited.

But...

There was time to grow. With the system, the future held endless possibilities.

He prepared to head back for a good meal.

As for the shadow clone?

It could keep training.

Just as he took a step, Kyoichi suddenly sensed a presence nearby. He turned to face the direction it came from.

"Who’s there?"

"Sensei, it’s me."

From behind a tree, a figure slowly emerged.

Kyoichi didn’t need to see his face—he recognized the voice immediately.

Uchiha Shisui.

"Shisui, is there something you need?"

"Yes, I have some doubts and was hoping you could help me."

Shisui bowed respectfully.

Seeing Kyoichi’s kind and patient demeanor, Shisui stepped forward, though he still seemed a bit hesitant.

"Go ahead," Kyoichi encouraged.

"Sensei, I originally planned to graduate early this year, but after sparring with you, I’m worried... Would graduating early burden my teammates on the battlefield?"

Shisui expressed his concerns.

Kyoichi paused for a moment before chuckling softly.

It seemed he’d unintentionally discouraged the young prodigy.

After thinking for a moment, Kyoichi replied, "With your abilities, you’re certainly not weak. You wouldn’t be a liability on the battlefield. However, unless the situation is absolutely dire, I wouldn’t recommend graduating so early."

"Please guide me!"

Shisui bowed deeply.

"Sit down; let’s talk as friends."

Kyoichi sat on the grass and gestured for Shisui to do the same.

Shisui complied.

"Do you know why the First and Second Hokage established the ninja academy?"

Shisui shook his head.

"Do you know about the Will of Fire?"

"Where the leaves dance, the fire burns. The fire’s light will illuminate the village and help new trees grow."

Shisui nodded this time. It was something the Third Hokage had taught them—a core lesson in their ideology classes.

"One of its meanings is that children are Konoha’s future. The First and Second Hokage founded the academy to keep children off the battlefield for as long as possible."

Kyoichi explained.

Shisui seemed deep in thought.

"Battlefields can force people to grow up quickly, but you’re only five years old. If you study for another year or two, your skills and mindset will mature, making you more prepared when you do step onto the battlefield."

Kyoichi added.

The battlefield didn’t lack genin. What it lacked were strong chunin and jonin.

The Third Hokage’s decision to send children into war was essentially a gamble, hoping they would develop rapidly under immense pressure.

"But..."

Shisui hesitated.

He thought of examples like Kakashi, who had graduated at five and was already a celebrated chunin with outstanding achievements on the battlefield.

"War can accelerate growth, but it also takes away a lot. Starting early doesn’t necessarily mean becoming exceptional."

Kyoichi couldn’t help but recall his previous encounters with Kakashi.

The boy had a talent for rubbing people the wrong way, and at this stage, he wasn’t exactly likable.

"I understand. Thank you, Sensei."

Shisui bowed again, his gratitude genuine.

Chapter Text

Of course, Shisui didn’t fully understand.

The words Kyoichi said were beyond what Shisui could currently grasp, but he understood one thing—this teacher didn’t dislike him, a student from the Uchiha clan.

On the contrary, Kyoichi was more than willing to communicate and share with him.

That alone was enough to make Shisui feel a sense of joy.

There was one thing Kyoichi left unsaid:

The Ninja Academy was one of the few places where the Uchiha could interact with the rest of Konoha.

Graduating early would make it much harder to connect with Konoha’s common folk again.

The Uchiha appeared to have special privileges, but in reality, they were isolated from the rest of the village.

Kyoichi didn’t agree with this arrangement, but he lacked the power to change it.

When he said those things to Shisui, it wasn’t with the intention of changing anything—he simply spoke on a whim.

Yet before long, the system prompted him:

[You have gained initial recognition from Uchiha Shisui.]

[Reward: Genjutsu Fundamentals.]

Genjutsu?

That was definitely a blind spot in his expertise.

A wealth of knowledge filled Kyoichi’s mind. After carefully reflecting on it for a while, he was quite satisfied.

He had no plans to become a genjutsu master, but having a solid foundation in genjutsu came with additional benefits—such as improving his chakra control.

“Sensei, can I come to you with more questions in the future?”

“Of course.”

Kyoichi’s smile was genuine.

He wasn’t just being polite; he was genuinely happy.

Shisui was such a good kid!

He was like a sheep delivered to his doorstep, complete with wool and scissors.

“Thank you, Sensei!”

Shisui bowed deeply.

He had no idea that in Kyoichi’s eyes, his image had shifted from being a promising student to being a big, fluffy sheep ready to be sheared.

“Come on, let’s grab some food. My treat.”

Kyōichi smiled warmly.

“Ah? There’s no need for that…”

Shisui felt a little embarrassed but was quickly dragged along.

In the distance, Kyoichi’s shadow clone watched with a face full of resentment as its original form and Shisui walked away.

Good grief!

What was this nonsense about teaching students?

It was all an excuse to skip out on training and leave the clone doing all the hard work.

The clone was about ready to snap.

Kyoichi had tasked his clone with practicing taijutsu techniques.

As for physical conditioning, that was something he’d have to train himself.

That would have to wait, though. For now, his injuries were “still healing.”

Besides…

You need a full stomach to train properly.

At the Ichiraku Ramen shop:

“Boss, two bowls of ramen, please.”

“Alright, sir, take a seat and wait a moment.”

At this time, Teuchi, the owner, was only in his twenties, looking quite young, and his daughter Ayame had just recently been born.

Shisui curiously glanced around.

He’d heard of this shop before—apparently, Obito really liked eating here—but he’d never tried it himself.

Before long…

“Rin, I swear it was an accident earlier. If I get another chance—no, once I awaken my Sharingan, I’ll definitely beat Sensei into the ground!”

Obito’s voice rang out loudly from outside, accompanied by animated gestures.

Shisui facepalmed.

He had just been thinking about this fellow clansman, and the next moment, Obito appeared—making quite the entrance, no less.

Beat Sensei into the ground?

Yeah, right.

Even if Obito had multiple Sharingan, Shisui doubted he could take down Kyoichi—especially after witnessing their teacher’s water-style jutsu.

Shisui knew full well that Kyoichi hadn’t even gone all out during their lessons.

Kyoichi, on the other hand, wasn’t surprised at all.

Obito had earned the nickname “Dead Last” from Kakashi for a reason.

The kid wasn’t weak—far from it—but his combat sense was lacking.

Tactics? Coordination? Forget it!

And he was so full of himself, constantly boasting about his “Sharingan” like it was a magic cheat code.

The moment Obito stepped through the door and saw Kyoichi, his entire demeanor changed. He froze, visibly panicked.

His first instinct?

Turn around and walk out.

But…

That wouldn’t work. Tomorrow was still a school day. If he ran now, it would count as fleeing, and he’d probably face even worse punishment later.

Obito’s face turned pale.

Damn it…

All he could do was muster an awkward smile, bow deeply, and say:

“Sumimasen!”

“Obito, you’re impressive—the speed at which you make mistakes is only matched by the speed of your apologies.”

“Yes, Sensei, I’m very sorry!”

Obito’s face turned red with embarrassment.

“Alright, sit down. Tomorrow we’ll have a combined test on Transformation and Clone techniques. You can go first as a demonstration for the class.”

“Ah?!”

“Pfft…”

Rin couldn’t hold back her laughter.

Obito had been bragging just moments ago, and now he was completely deflated. The contrast was too funny.

“Sensei, I… I’m terrible at chakra control. I’ll mess it up!”

Obito’s voice grew smaller and smaller. Just moments ago, he’d been boasting about beating Kyoichi, and now he couldn’t even bring himself to argue. The situation was utterly humiliating.

“Recognizing your own shortcomings is a good start. Take this opportunity to improve before you end up on the battlefield. As for the Sharingan… bloodline limits are just tools. True strength comes from within.”

“Don’t you agree, Shisui?”

It was always good to have self-awareness.

Kyoichi’s casual lecture flowed smoothly. Who knows, maybe he’d trigger another reward?

It was all about playing the role of the mentor. Keep trying, and the rewards would come eventually.

After all, wasn’t it convenient that there happened to be another Uchiha here?

Shisui pondered for a long moment before nodding slowly.

No Uchiha could deny their desire for the Sharingan, but after reflecting on Kyoichi’s words, he realized they had merit.

There were many renowned shinobi in the world without bloodline limits, yet they were still immensely powerful.

For example, the Third Hokage and the Third Raikage.

Both were legends who had made their mark without any special bloodlines.

“…Fair enough,” Obito muttered begrudgingly, though he couldn’t quite refute the logic.

At that moment, the ramen was served.

“Enjoy your meal.”

“Thank you!”

Kyoichi adjusted his mood, followed local etiquette, and started eating.

One bite in—delicious!

The flavors were rich, and the ingredients were generous. No wonder this place had stood the test of time in Konoha.

Shisui felt a mix of emotions.

He was nervous yet happy—it was his first time eating outside the Uchiha compound.

But…

It wasn’t bad at all.

Meanwhile, Obito’s earlier gloom vanished the moment the food arrived. He instantly transformed into a dedicated eater.

“I’m digging in!”

As they ate, Teuchi’s wife briefly came out holding their baby daughter to help with the busy shop.

The place was bustling.

Kyoichi and Shisui had come early and found seats, but those arriving later had to queue. And this was during wartime—imagine the crowds during peacetime.

Good craftsmanship could make a living anywhere, even in the ninja world.

After finishing their meal, Kyoichi paid the bill, said goodbye to Shisui, Obito, and Rin, and headed home.

He glanced at his system log—no new rewards.

But…

That was fine.

For now, he was just “cultivating fish.” One day, they’d take the bait.

The crops would only grow stronger over time.

When he got home, his shadow clone’s chakra had run out, dispelling it.

A wave of fatigue washed over him.

The sensation was…

Intense.

But the results were undeniable.

While physical conditioning didn’t carry over from the clone, the practice of taijutsu techniques did. It gave Kyoichi a rough idea of his physical capabilities.

By his estimate, his taijutsu was strong enough to rank him among the upper echelons of Jōnin.

Of course…

That didn’t mean much.

At best, it meant he now had some ability to protect himself on the battlefield.

Chapter Text

"Taijutsu and Water Release are my current strengths."

"Even though I’ve gained basic Genjutsu and improved my chakra control, Genjutsu isn’t my forte. My next step should be to focus more on Earth Release…"

Kyoichi silently planned his next moves.

The Genjutsu reward was an unexpected bonus, but it wasn’t enough to factor into his long-term plans. Earth Release, on the other hand, was crucial.

Water Release was powerful but came with geographical limitations. Mastering Earth Release was a more versatile and practical choice.

Of course… there was another important reason:

To qualify as a Jōnin, mastering two elemental releases was a basic requirement. Otherwise, no matter how much merit Kyoichi accumulated, he would only qualify as a Special Jōnin.

In a place like Konoha, merely being a Special Jōnin was far from sufficient to secure a foothold.

Kyoichi stood at the door of his family home.

The Kanda household was spacious, but there weren’t many family members left. His parents had died during the Second Shinobi World War, and his grandmother had passed away years ago.

Still, there were some "treasures" left inside—specifically, scrolls left behind by his grandmother.

The Senju Clan was generous. Whenever one of their members married into an outside family, they would bring gifts as a dowry. The scrolls were what Kyoichi’s grandmother brought from the Senju Clan.

In his previous life, Kyoichi hadn’t paid much attention to them.

But now… he thought those scrolls might hold something useful.

Carefully, he began searching through them.

Sure enough!

One of the scrolls contained unique content: handwritten notes on Kenjutsu by none other than Tobirama Senju. Though the notes weren’t comprehensive, they outlined a systematic approach to swordsmanship.

"Kenjutsu of the Konoha Style!"

Kyoichi couldn't help but marvel.

His grandmother’s decision to choose these notes over ninjutsu scrolls was truly wise.

If a descendant had the aptitude, they could derive a full swordsmanship technique from these notes. Unfortunately, his father didn’t seem to have that aptitude, and his understanding of Kenjutsu had remained superficial. By the time it reached Kyoichi, the art had fallen out of practice entirely.

Kyoichi pondered for a moment before carefully setting the scroll aside.

He planned to study it thoroughly tonight.

Looking through the rest of the books, he found they were mostly historical accounts of the family, not combat techniques. Surprisingly, these history books were the ones most frequently read by his grandmother.

After taking a brief rest, Kyoichi stepped into the courtyard.

He formed a hand seal.

"Training is best done personally," he muttered. "But when it comes to Kenjutsu, I’ll leave it to you."

He smirked.

The shadow clone sighed.

Of course… being summoned as a shadow clone meant no chance of slacking off.

"Let’s get to it, then."

---

The next morning…

Kyoichi arrived at the academy feeling refreshed and invigorated.

For the first time, he truly appreciated the strength of the Senju bloodline.

It wasn’t just his constitution—his recovery speed was astonishing. Despite the intense training he and his clone had undergone the day before, a single night of rest left him as good as new.

Obito, however, was another story.

Kyoichi nearly laughed when he saw him enter the classroom.

Obito arrived just in time, panting heavily. Clearly, he had run all the way here, exhausting most of his chakra in the process.

"Sensei, I… I’m not late!"

Obito wheezed, desperate to prove his punctuality. He had sprinted the entire way, fearing the consequences of being late.

"I mentioned yesterday—you’re up first to demonstrate the combined use of Transformation Jutsu and Clone Jutsu."

Kyoichi smiled pleasantly as he stood at the podium.

"Ah?"

Obito froze. His face turned stiff, and then crumbled.

He’d completely forgotten about that.

This was a disaster of his own making…

Maybe if he hadn’t gone out for ramen with Rin yesterday, he could’ve avoided this.

Taking a deep breath, he mustered his courage and walked to the front of the class.

Quickly forming seals, he attempted the jutsu.

Obito’s chakra control was better than Naruto’s, thanks to the lack of interference from the Nine-Tails. Still… his chakra control left much to be desired.

Moments later…

A poorly-formed Kyoichi clone appeared, slumped awkwardly on the ground.

"It’s spot-on."

Kyoichi couldn’t help but laugh inwardly.

Obito grimaced.

He wasn’t embarrassed—he’d long since accepted his lack of skill—but he was worried about being punished again by Kyoichi.

"Your chakra reserves are decent, and you’ve shown potential in ninjutsu and shurikenjutsu. But taijutsu and chakra control are your weaknesses. You need to work hard on those areas, or you’ll be a liability on the battlefield."

Kyoichi’s tone was firm yet encouraging.

Obito immediately bowed. "Thank you, Sensei!"

In the past, his teachers would simply shake their heads at him.

But Kyoichi… he didn’t dismiss or ridicule him. Instead, he offered genuine advice. This alone wiped away much of Obito’s self-doubt.

"Focus on tree climbing and water walking. Practice them well."

"Tree climbing? Water walking?"

Many students in the class looked puzzled, including Iruka.

As civilians, they had little knowledge of such techniques before being assigned a personal mentor.

"You channel chakra to your feet to climb trees and walk on water," Kyoichi explained.

"Oh, I think my father mentioned that once."

"Have you practiced it?" Obito asked.

"No. I could do it without practice."

Kurenai replied nonchalantly.

"Ugh…"

Obito groaned inwardly. Talented people were so annoying.

"Sensei, could you explain more about it?"

"Of course."

Kyoichi patiently outlined the principles behind the techniques.

Tree climbing and water walking weren’t classified techniques, but without proper instruction, they were difficult to learn. By teaching them, he hoped to give civilian students a better chance of survival on the battlefield.

Of course…

The Hokage might have preferred these lessons to wait until after the students were assigned to teams.

But this was wartime. How many Jōnin actually had the time to teach their students?

"You should practice regularly. Alright, next person…"

One by one, the students demonstrated their skills.

Unlike Obito, most of them had decent chakra control. The combined use of Transformation and Clone Jutsu wasn’t difficult for them. Kyoichi even increased the challenge by asking them to create multiple clones, which Obito managed to do, albeit with a few deformed ones.

By the end of class, Kyoichi was quite pleased.

"Easy day!"

He was starting to enjoy teaching.

Ninja children were far easier to manage than rowdy kids from his past life. Even the "troublemakers" only ever caused minor issues like tardiness or skipping class.

Back in his office, Kyoichi glanced at the system interface.

[Task Completed: "Teaching Transformation and Clone Jutsu Integration," "Tree Climbing," and "Water Walking."]

[Rating: Excellent.]

[Reward: Chakra Perception.]

"Chakra Perception?"

Curious, Kyoichi chose to claim the reward.

Immediately, he pressed his fingers to the ground, sending out a wave of chakra.

Moments later, the environment around him was vividly mapped out in his mind.

"Just as I thought… this ability is incredible!"

Chapter Text

To be precise, this wasn't a ninjutsu or a secret technique, but rather an ability of the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama.

"Hmm?"

Kanda Kyoichi extended his chakra, quickly sensing a figure hidden in the shadows nearby. From their position, they had a clear view of his courtyard, even parts of the interior of the house.

An Anbu?

Kyoichi didn’t turn around. He knew the person was likely watching him right now.

When he extended his senses further, he detected another Anbu in a different part of his house. But beyond that, there were no more.

Two Anbu!

Kyoichi retracted his chakra, thinking for a moment. He understood what was going on.

He had previously been a Chunin, and how strong he was had likely been assessed by those above him. After his injuries, he had made substantial improvements, and his physical condition had also strengthened.

The Third Hokage must have suspected something.

This surveillance was partly precautionary and partly to confirm the situation.

The two Anbu must have been tailing him since yesterday.

"Senju bloodline..."

Kyoichi pondered for a while, narrowing his eyes. He didn’t say anything, pretending not to notice the presence of the Anbu around his home.

But…

He was thinking not just about the Third Hokage.

But also about Danzo.

Most of the shady dealings in Konoha were connected to him, with at least nine out of ten schemes bearing his name—there was no injustice there.

That's why Danzo had been called the "Shadow Hokage."

Previously, Kyoichi had felt some sympathy for him, a man who had spent his life taking the blame for the Third Hokage. But now, living in Konoha, he had to consider the effects of Danzo’s influence.

That old bastard must have been secretly researching the cells of Hashirama in recent years.

Until now, the true Senju bloodline in Konoha had been almost extinct, with only Tsunade remaining, a powerful figure of great prestige, and Danzo dared not touch her.

However…

Kyoichi was different.

The Kanda family only had him left, a mere Chunin. If something were to happen in secret, no one would dare speak up.

The more Kyoichi thought about it, the more he felt a sense of impending danger.

Konoha was now under the control of the Third Hokage and Danzo, and it was impossible to predict what these two scheming old men might do.

Luckily, he had gained the ability to sense chakra.

With this technique, he could at least anticipate their movements in advance.

"Actually, if I could get my hands on the cells of Hashirama, it would be quite beneficial for me, but dealing with Danzo... it’s like making a deal with the devil."

---

"Today's class is over, and many of you still haven't mastered the Three Basic Technique."

"You'll need to continue practicing when you go back."

Another day of lessons had ended.

Kyoichi was feeling a bit exhausted.

There were some geniuses in the class, but still many students had poor chakra control.

As students, they were adequate.

But…

As genin heading to the battlefield, they were still far from ready.

Among them, Obito had made rapid progress.

He could already climb trees!

This kid had talent, but unfortunately, he kept talking about the Sharingan, as if awakening it would bring about the end of the world.

Kyoichi couldn't help but feel powerless in his internal thoughts.

After the class ended, Kyoichi left the school and secretly used his chakra sensing ability.

The Anbu were gone.

"Have they left?"

Kyoichi thought to himself.

If it had been Root, they wouldn’t have given up so easily.

It seemed to be the Third Hokage’s subordinates.

That was a good thing.

He let out a sigh of relief, patting his pocket, feeling a bit of frustration.

He had originally planned to find someone to forge a sword.

But…

He was broke!

Now he understood Kakuzu.

Because right now, he really wished he could find a fugitive, catch them, and make some money.

The salary of a Chunin was just too low.

Oh well...

He would have to work out for now...

As for the sword, he’d have to wait until his paycheck arrived.

Kyoichi ran down the Konoha roads, heading towards the outskirts.

However…

Not long after, he sensed someone following him.

He walked forward without reacting.

Shisui followed behind, about to catch up, when suddenly, a cold kunai pressed against his neck.

The person ahead turned into a shadow.

A clone!

Shisui was shocked.

"Sensei, you noticed me?"

"What's so hard about noticing you? Aren't you still in class?" Kyoichi joked, then put the kunai away.

Shisui gave a small bow.

He looked like he wanted to say something but hesitated.

"Shall we go for a run together?"

"Yes!" Shisui’s face lit up with joy upon hearing Kyoichi’s response.

Then…

Shisui followed Kyoichi as they both ran along the road, one ahead and the other behind.

After running quite a distance from Konoha, Shisui finally caught up and whispered, "Sensei, when I got home yesterday, the clan leader hoped that I could graduate this year and then... join the Anbu."

"Your clan leader? Uchiha Fugaku?"

Kyoichi raised an eyebrow upon hearing that.

No wonder he waited until they were this far before bringing this up. At the same time, Kyoichi was surprised that Shisui felt comfortable talking to him about this.

This kid…

He really trusted him.

"Heh, what does he know?"

"Huh?" Shisui froze for a moment.

His teacher…

Would say something like that, and it caught him off guard.

"Shisui, you're a smart kid, and I’m really touched that you trust me enough to talk about these things. Do you know what your clan leader means?"

"I can guess..." Shisui lowered his voice.

Although young, he was sharp and mature for his age, already aware of many things.

For example…

The clan leader’s intent was clearly for him to quickly demonstrate his talent and show his inclination to side with Konoha, then join the Anbu to serve the Uchiha clan.

But…

He felt something wasn’t quite right about it.

"Shisui, have you had any unpleasant experiences at the Ninja Academy?"

"Unpleasant? Hmm... Not really. It’s just that the other students don’t want to get close to us Uchiha."

"Do you know why?"

Kyoichi smiled.

Shisui shook his head.

"You're still young, and many things are beyond your control. I might say something you don't fully understand, but you can keep your own thoughts. Observe and think with your own mind."

"As for the problem you're facing, think about the reason. Treat this as an extra question for you, just like skipping class."

After Kyoichi said this, he immediately picked up the pace.

Think about the reason?

Shisui was stunned for a moment, then quickly caught up.

As they ran, he pondered.

But…

Had he really thought about it?

Earlier, he was just thinking that since the other students ignored him, he would just ignore them too.

Anyway, he’d graduate soon.

But…

Why?

He thought about it more carefully, and he did find it quite strange.

Before he knew it, he had run quite a distance and was out of breath. Kyoichi had already slowed down, but Shisui didn’t seem to notice, still following him.

Soon…

They returned to Konoha.

"Alright, that's enough for today. When you figure things out, we’ll talk again."

Kyoichi smiled.

Class struggles, if he directly explained it to Shisui, he probably wouldn't understand.

Better to let him think it through himself first.

Moreover…

There was a good example right here.

"Yes!"

Shisui nodded gravely.

Kyoichi left, and Shisui, about to head back to the Uchiha compound, casually glanced around and saw someone who surprised him.

Obito!

What was he doing here?

This was a small village on the outskirts of Konoha, mostly inhabited by civilians and elderly people. Obito seemed to get along well with them, chatting and laughing while eating fruit given by the old ladies.

Why?

Chapter Text

"What is Shisui doing?"

"He's... helping civilians carry water and firewood."

"Huh?"

The Third Hokage's eyes flickered with confusion.

For a moment, he thought he had misheard, perhaps mistaking Shisui's name for Obito's.

But after a pause, he reassured himself that he wasn’t that old, nor were his subordinates incompetent enough to mix up names.

He remained silent for a long while before setting down his pipe.

"Shisui? Carrying water and firewood?"

"Yes..."

Even the ANBU were puzzled.

Carrying water and chopping firewood were tasks typically assigned to genin.

But...

This was wartime. There were no genin to handle such tasks, so they piled up, usually done by Obito, whom everyone just ignored.

But Shisui? A genius treasured by the Uchiha clan? Instead of training, he was running errands for villagers? Why?

"Hmm... I see."

The Third Hokage waved dismissively, signaling the ANBU to leave. Then, without hesitation, he retrieved his crystal ball and activated the Telescope Technique.

Moments later, the crystal ball displayed a scene of Obito and Shisui helping villagers carry water.

The Third Hokage’s face turned blank with confusion.

He couldn't understand why Shisui would involve himself in something so trivial.

Was it Obito's influence? Or... Uchiha Fugaku's?

The Third Hokage furrowed his brow.

If Obito had led Shisui into this, it was understandable. But if this was orchestrated by Uchiha Fugaku, it could mean trouble.

Lighting a cigarette, he deliberated carefully.

Another possibility came to mind: Kanda Kyoichi.

Reports had reached him that Shisui and Kyoichi had been spending more time together since Kyoichi became a teacher. There was even mention of the two sharing a meal at Ichiraku Ramen.

Could it be his doing?

Not impossible.

The Hokage retrieved an ANBU report from two days prior, detailing observations about Kyoichi:

"Possesses remarkable physical resilience and recovery ability. Utilizes Shadow Clones to accelerate training. Practices swordsmanship in his courtyard, possibly using notes on Second Hokage Tobirama’s Konoha-style sword techniques."

From their observations, it was evident:

While Kyoichi's physical condition wasn't as monstrous as the First Hokage's, it was comparable to Tobirama's.

Without a doubt, he carried Senju bloodline traits.

As for the swordsmanship notes—

Kanda's family was closely tied to the Second Hokage, after all.

The Third Hokage sighed deeply.

He had never imagined that, even after the Senju clan's apparent extinction, someone would awaken their powerful constitution anew.

Of course, such a revelation was both exciting and worrisome.

If Shisui's behavior change was indeed due to Kyoichi's influence, it would be a welcome surprise, demonstrating that this descendant of the Senju still carried the Will of Fire.

After much thought, the Hokage added a name to the list of jonin candidates: Kanda Kyoichi.

---

For the next two days, Kyoichi had no classes.

On the third day, when he returned to school, he overheard two teachers chatting in the office.

"Sigh, I don’t know what’s gotten into Shisui recently. He’s started coming to class late."

"Must’ve picked it up from Obito."

"Probably. Every time Shisui’s late, Obito's right there with him."

Shisui’s tardiness?

Kyoichi was surprised, then his expression turned odd.

Even tardiness? Did Shisui really pick that up from Obito?

Unbelievable.

He had told Shisui to observe, not to imitate Obito's behavior entirely.

"Kyoichi, your class is first period today. If those two are late again, don’t go easy on them. The first time you’re lenient, they’ll keep pushing it."

"Got it. Thanks for the advice, Ishimura-senpai."

Kyoichi nodded.

As class time approached, he picked up his materials and headed to the classroom. Before he reached the door, two figures darted past in a blur.

Though they moved fast, every teacher in the office, all of whom were at least chunin, saw them clearly: Shisui and Obito.

"Uh..." The office fell into an awkward silence.

Those two had been late to other classes all week, but for Kyoichi's class, not only were they on time, but they arrived early.

The teachers who had thought Shisui was "going astray" suddenly realized that he simply didn’t care for their lessons.

Ishimura Takashi stared at Kyoichi as he left, then slumped onto his desk, visibly dejected.

"Kyoichi's just a temporary teacher. How is he more popular than me?"

"Don’t take it so hard, Ishimura-sensei. They’re just a couple of kids..."

"No, you don’t understand. I’ve been teaching for over a decade, and I’ve seen countless students graduate under my guidance. Now, a substitute is outperforming me. It’s crushing!"

The other teachers fell silent.

Ouch.

Outside, Kyoichi, who overheard everything, couldn’t help but smirk.

What can I say? I teach practical stuff. They don’t.

When he entered the classroom, the students were already seated, sitting upright and attentive.

"I saw Obito and Shisui using the Body Flicker Technique to rush to class today. Very impressive. So here’s the plan: we’ll start with a quick test of the Clone, Transformation, and Substitution techniques. If everything looks good, I’ll teach you the Body Flicker Technique."

The classroom erupted with excitement.

But not everyone.

A significant number of students hadn’t yet mastered the basics.

Kyoichi scanned the room and smiled. "Don’t get too excited. Since this is a mixed-age class, I’m looking at the overall progress, not just individual performance. Got it?"

"Yes, sir!"

Rin, Kurenai, and other senior students immediately understood.

If too many students lagged behind, the entire class would have to wait to learn new techniques.

Realizing this, some of the more advanced students started thinking about how to help their peers catch up.

By the time they broke into practice groups, most of the talented students had paired up with those struggling, including Obito.

Meanwhile, Kyoichi's attention was drawn to one student: Hayate Gekkō.

Hayate was quick to grasp the concepts, but—

"Cough, cough... When using the Transformation Technique with the Clone Technique, pay attention to chakra allocation and hand seal speed. Cough... Try mastering tree climbing first. I'll teach you."

That cough... Man, it’s intense.

Chapter Text

Hayate Gekko...

Kyoichi's mind conjured up information about him.

Hayate, a family renowned for their swordsmanship.

Physically weak.

But...

In the memories of Kyoichi's past life, he recalled more in-depth details.

Wind Release, suspected tuberculosis.

In this era, without anti-tuberculosis medicine, Hayate Gekko was plagued by lung disease from a young age. Coupled with his training in Wind Release and swordsmanship, no wonder his life was cut short.

Kyoichi frowned.

To the Hayate family, he was just an outsider. Even if he wanted to intervene, what could he possibly do?

He didn’t know medical ninjutsu nor pharmacology.

There was nothing he could do.

For an illness like this, without a miracle cure, there was only one person in all of Konoha who could treat him—

Tsunade...

But right now, Tsunade was elusive as ever. Finding her would mean staking out gambling dens and bars, which was a Herculean task.

Fortunately, the good students were already taking care of the weaker ones, leaving Kyoichi with little to do.

Kids in the ninja world are so dependable!

Perfect time for some rest.

Before class, he had left a Shadow Clone at home to practice swordsmanship.

Too much fatigue, and he wouldn't last the day.

Meanwhile, in the office, the other teachers were struggling to comprehend what they were witnessing.

This...

Isn’t this kind of teaching misleading the kids?

But...

Oddly enough, the students were all motivated and incredibly enthusiastic.

What a strange phenomenon!

Could self-learning be more effective than teacher-led instruction?

Baffling.

They initially planned to spy and learn from him, but now they could only admit that Kyoichi’s teaching methods were beyond their understanding.

When the class ended...

Kyoichi glanced at the system notifications and couldn’t help but smile.

[You have inspired student autonomy. Most students have gained new insights.]

[Evaluation: Good]

[Reward: Increased proficiency in the Body Flicker Jutsu.]

Kyoichi’s Body Flicker Jutsu was decent but only passable for a Chūnin. Compared to a Jōnin, it was barely adequate.

This boost in proficiency came at just the right time.

He was starting to understand.

The system rewards seemed tied to the students’ progress and psychological responses.

Interesting...

Now he got it.

After pondering for a moment, Kyoichi clapped his hands to draw everyone’s attention.

“That’s all for today’s class. After school, you can practice on your own. I’ll test you next session. If you meet the standards, I’ll teach you the Body Flicker Jutsu.”

“Alright!”

The students were ecstatic.

Some of the other teachers, unaware of his methods, were impressed by how skilled Kyoichi seemed despite his youth. Those who did know, however, were filled with complicated emotions—jealousy and envy chief among them.

This guy’s job is so easy!

And the students actually love it.

After all...

Mastery of skills meant learning new techniques and ninjutsu. Who wouldn’t want that?

If they were the students, they’d want it too.

These kids weren’t just ordinary Genin.

In the academy, teachers only covered the basics, avoiding anything too advanced—not because they didn’t want to teach, but because most weren’t proficient themselves.

They knew tree climbing and water walking.

But...

The Body Flicker Jutsu was a different story.

Their proficiency wasn’t even worth mentioning to the Jōnin, and even some clan kids scoffed at it. Teaching it poorly would only lead to trouble, so they avoided it altogether.

Kanda Kyoichi...

Most of them didn’t know much about him, only that he’d been injured on the battlefield and was assigned to the academy as a temporary instructor after recovering.

Temporary. That’s different.

“Kanda-sensei, my class is next. Thank you.”

“Sure, Ishimura-sensei.”

Ishimura Takashi took a deep breath.

His turn.

He would show the kids that true teaching came from experienced educators.

Kyoichi packed his things.

Judging by the time, the skirmishes near Kikyo Pass should be wrapping up.

The battles with Sunagakure were likely coming to a temporary halt.

“There should be peace for a while.”

But...

At most six months. The other villages would soon start warring with the Land of Fire again.

Time was running out.

Good thing he had the system!

Kyoichi claimed his reward, a flood of insights about the Body Flicker Jutsu entering his mind.

Proficiency was all about the details.

Efficient chakra usage, stamina management, speed control—everything.

He needed some practice.

After organizing his files, Kyoichi left the academy.

Confirming he wasn’t being watched, he ran a good distance and quickly grasped the extent of his improvement.

Significant progress!

His chakra consumption was reduced, and his execution of the Body Flicker Jutsu was faster and more precise. His speed and range control were vastly improved. He was now better at the technique than most Jōnin.

At this level...

Forget ordinary students—he could even keep Shisui in check.

“Time for lunch.”

After stretching, he realized how hungry he was. Breakfast had been half-hearted at best.

As he headed back to the village...

Two familiar figures came into view.

Shisui and Obito.

Skipping class again?

And doing good deeds, no less.

Good deeds, huh?

“Shisui, are we really doing the right thing? What about the teacher...”

“It’s fine. I’ve already learned Ishimura-sensei’s shuriken techniques. If there’s anything you don’t understand, I can teach you, Obito-niisan.”

Wow!

Shisui was the mastermind behind this truancy.

Told to observe, and now he’s surpassing Obito.

Kyoichi couldn’t help but wonder—

What was Ishimura Takashi feeling right now?

He was probably furious.

Kids rushed to attend other teachers’ classes, but his? They skipped outright.

How disrespectful.

Kyoichi figured the man’s face wouldn’t look great tomorrow. Then again...

It didn’t matter.

He was just a temp at the academy. He might not even be here next year, so he didn’t care what others thought.

Shaking his head, he stuck to his plan of getting ramen.

But...

Shisui noticed him.

“Sensei! You’re here too?”

Shisui was bold as ever.

Despite skipping class, he ran straight toward Kyoichi.

“You really have no fear. Aren’t you worried I’ll drag you back?”

“You’re not that kind of rigid teacher.”

Shisui grinned.

Obito hesitated in the back but relaxed when he saw Kyoichi had no intention of reprimanding Shisui.

“I told you to observe, not to mimic, let alone drag Obito into skipping class with you...”

Kyoichi sighed.

“I think I understand a little, but not completely. I don’t know how to explain it, so I wanted to try again.”

Shisui scratched his head.

While helping Obito, he noticed the villagers’ attitudes toward him becoming more amicable, seemingly forgetting he was an Uchiha.

But...

He couldn’t articulate why.

It was like an itch he couldn’t scratch. Other than Kyoichi’s classes, he had no interest in attending anything else.

As for Obito...

He was fine with ninjutsu and combat, but thinking deeply? That was pushing it—despite being four years older.

“Keep at it. Just pretend you didn’t see me.”

Kyoichi nodded.

To him, this was a good sign.

The original Shisui was too naïve, thinking that ninjutsu and genjutsu alone could resolve the Uchiha clan’s conflicts with Konoha. He didn’t realize his efforts were futile.

Shisui’s naivety was one thing.

But dragging Itachi into it led to a series of brainless decisions down the line.

Letting him reflect like this? Great idea!

Chapter Text

"What are you two talking about? I don't understand a word..."

"Nothing, sensei. See you later!"

Shisui waved goodbye.

He still didn’t understand, but he was determined to keep searching for answers.

As Kyoichi watched them leave, he let out a silent sigh.

In Konoha, it wasn’t just the Uchiha Clan that isolated themselves, forming what was essentially a "village within a village."

There was another clan just like them—the Hyuga Clan!

At least the Uchiha still sent their young to the Academy every year, but the Hyuga Clan rarely did so, preferring to educate their children within the clan itself.

And yet...

Only the Uchiha faced discrimination and targeted policies. The Hyuga were spared from such treatment, not merely because of the Uchiha’s supposed "disloyalty."

Even if Shisui became the clan leader and led his people down the path of a "good" Uchiha, Danzo would still likely refuse to sheath his blade.

Danzo's stance toward the Uchiha was far harsher than that of the Third Hokage.

If Shisui couldn't comprehend the reasons behind the rift between the Uchiha and the commoners of Konoha, there was no point delving deeper into such topics with him.

With that thought, Kyoichi turned and headed toward Ichiraku Ramen.

As for the Third Hokage?

What was there to worry about?

The Third wasn’t like Danzo.

Kyoichi’s actions—encouraging Shisui and Obito to help civilians and perform unpaid tasks—would only earn him the Hokage’s gratitude.

Upon arriving at Ichiraku, Kyoichi was just about to sit down when a swift shadow approached.

Whoosh!

An Anbu ninja, masked and imposing, appeared before him.

"Kyoichi Kanda, the Third Hokage summons you to the Hokage's office."

"Me?"

"Yes..."

"Alright, I'll go immediately."

Kyoichi was puzzled but didn't dwell on it.

The Anbu’s directness made it clear this wasn’t a casual request.

Without delay, he followed the Anbu, both of them using the Body Flicker Jutsu to reach the Hokage's office in mere moments.

"Lord Hokage, Kyoichi has arrived."

"Dismissed."

"Yes, sir!"

The Anbu disappeared, leaving only the Third Hokage and Kyoichi in the room.

The Third Hokage removed his hat, his demeanor warm and casual, like a kindly elder. He stood, smiling as he examined Kyoichi from head to toe.

"It’s been years, and look at you now—all grown up!"

"You know me, Lord Hokage?"

Kyoichi was slightly taken aback.

"Of course. Your grandmother and my teacher were close relatives. When you were born, I even held you in my arms."

"This... My grandmother never mentioned it."

Kyoichi scratched his head, offering an awkward laugh.

But in truth...

He knew full well this was likely fabricated.

It was a classic tactic to build rapport. There was no need to expose it, though. The Hokage’s efforts to close the psychological distance between them were clear indications of his intent to win Kyoichi over.

This was preferable to outright rejection.

"Hehe, by all accounts, you’re like family. Relax, let’s just have a chat."

"Thank you, Lord Hokage."

Kyoichi bowed respectfully, sitting only after the Hokage gestured for him to do so.

Lighting his pipe, the Third Hokage smiled and asked, "Since returning to the village, how have you been feeling?"

"Honestly, Lord Hokage, you may not believe it, but ever since recovering from my injuries, I feel like my body has grown stronger, and even my Water Release techniques seem more powerful."

Kyoichi shared some of the truth.

The Hokage’s smile widened. Puffing on his pipe, he exclaimed, "You have the blood of the Senju Clan in your veins. This is your Senju heritage awakening."

"Really?!"

"Indeed!"

The Hokage seemed genuinely delighted, puffing smoke as he spoke. Kyoichi’s straightforwardness in reporting his condition clearly pleased him.

"By the way, I’ve heard about your recent work at the Academy. With the wartime chaos disrupting grade levels and graduation timelines, sticking strictly to protocol isn’t ideal. Your flexible teaching methods are commendable!"

"Thank you, Lord Hokage!"

Kyoichi smiled, but inwardly, he pondered the Hokage's intentions.

Mentioning the Senju bloodline and praising his teaching—could this be leading to a promotion?

"Don’t be so tense. I called you here partly to chat, but also to ask if, with your recent awakening of the Senju bloodline, you’d be willing to participate in the Jōnin Exam?"

The Hokage handed him a form—an application for the Jōnin Exam.

Kyoichi was stunned.

A promotion to Jōnin?

He had expected some sort of reward but hadn’t imagined it would be this.

Jōnin...

He fell silent, weighing the pros and cons. Becoming a Jōnin would grant him more authority and freedom but also come with heavier responsibilities and more dangerous missions.

However...

The Hokage’s assessment of his strength was already on the table. Refusing the promotion might create unnecessary misunderstandings.

Finally, he scratched his head and said, "Lord Hokage, I’m just a Chūnin. I’m worried I might not be qualified."

"Your strength is more than sufficient. As for other areas, those can be developed with time. Years of war have left us with a shortage of Jōnin. Your promotion would be a great help."

The Hokage sighed.

"If you believe in me, Lord Hokage, then I’ll give it a try!"

Relieved, Kyoichi signed the form.

"That’s the spirit. Strength can be trained, but the heart and will are what truly matter. Few people these days truly understand the Will of Fire."

The Hokage’s smile deepened.

Kyoichi understood the subtext.

Shisui.

See?

He’d said so—the Hokage should be thanking him!

Of course...

The Uchiha Clan was probably livid. A talented young member of their clan, after spending only a few days with him as a teacher, had already shifted his mindset. It wouldn’t be surprising if they confronted him soon.

Not that it mattered.

The current Uchiha were weak.

After Madara left, they didn’t dare follow him.

When Kagami died and the Third Hokage came to power, they were gradually pushed to the margins of Konoha’s political center, yet they still didn’t resist.

They only began contemplating rebellion when their situation became untenable.

What were they doing before?

Kyoichi held little regard for the current Uchiha Clan—even less for Fugaku Uchiha.

The man was weak and indecisive.

If Shisui could abandon his naïve ideals and become more pragmatic, he’d already be a better leader than Fugaku.

Leaving the Hokage’s office, Kyoichi walked home, reflecting on the encounter.

The Third Hokage’s intent was clear: he wanted Kyoichi to align with the Hokage faction.

To that end, he even brought up old connections to the Senju Clan. It was almost laughable but showed the Hokage bore no ill will toward him.

For now, Kyoichi didn’t need to worry about the Third Hokage.

In fact...

The Hokage might even shield him from Danzo’s machinations.

As for the Jōnin Exam, with the looming war next year, securing a Jōnin position would be highly advantageous.

The only concern was...

"What happens to my system after I become a Jōnin?"

Kyoichi glanced at his Mentor System.

The system seemed designed for teaching. As a Jōnin, staying at the Academy would be unlikely.

Still, he was just a temporary instructor. Injuries or not, his time at the Academy was always going to be short-lived.

With that thought, his mind cleared.

As a Jōnin, he could request a team or roam freely, leveraging his talent for guidance.

Not a problem!

Chapter Text

This era was still quite different from the one Naruto experienced in the future.

The selection for the Chūnin and Jōnin exams was decided entirely by the village. The joint Chūnin Exams, after all, were a product of post-war diplomacy, a strategy for peacetime inter-village competition.

Thus, this Jōnin exam was an internal affair within Konoha.

During wartime, the promotion process for Jōnin was usually straightforward. However, the current situation was unique—the war was nearing its end.

Yes...

The Third Hokage had mentioned to Kyoichi that the war on the frontlines had essentially concluded. Sunagakure had sued for peace, and ninjas from both sides had begun withdrawing. The conflict was in its final stages, and some shinobi were even expected to return to the village soon.

Discussions about the ninja academy graduation exams were also underway.

“Looks like I need to speed things up. With so many little lambs, it’d be a shame not to shear them.”

Kyoichi silently schemed.

Based on his understanding of the system, teaching the next wave of lessons on the Body Flicker Jutsu could bring him significant rewards.

But...

Simply teaching children only provided so much.

“This system... it needs more research.”

From what he could gather from the beginner rewards, the benefits he’d earned so far weren’t particularly impressive. There had to be a way to unlock higher rewards!

The next day, Kyoichi had no classes scheduled. He left a shadow clone to practice swordsmanship while he went out for physical training.

The streets were noticeably busier.

It seemed some ninjas had already returned!

Kyoichi spotted a familiar figure.

Clad in green...

Might Guy.

At the age of seven, Guy had graduated from the ninja academy. During one exam, he even went up against Obito, cutting off his hand seals mid-attempt at a Grand Fireball Jutsu.

After jogging a little further, Kyoichi saw another “familiar face.”

Might Duy!

Dressed identically, except for a bit more facial hair, he was essentially a larger version of Guy.

Might Duy?

Kyoichi’s mind lit up.

Now that was a promising target!

While others might underestimate him, Kyoichi knew full well how strong Might Duy’s body was.

In the original story, despite lacking formal taijutsu techniques, Duy used sheer physical strength and the Eight Gates Formation to single-handedly annihilate the infamous Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist.

If he mastered actual taijutsu techniques, the results would be unimaginable!

Kyoichi felt a surge of excitement.

If he could guide Duy, the system’s rewards would surely be extraordinary.

However...

Rushing in to offer unsolicited advice might just make Duy think he was crazy. He’d have to take it slow.

With that thought, Kyoichi continued his run as usual.

At first, Duy didn’t notice him.

But by the second lap, Duy began to take note of the young man running tirelessly around the village.

A ninja with such dedication to physical training? And so young—no older than fifteen or sixteen!

Duy’s curiosity was piqued.

By the third and fourth laps, Might Guy couldn’t hold back anymore.

Kyoichi smirked inwardly.

Kids are so impatient—they just can’t resist a challenge.

As Guy picked up the pace, Kyoichi followed suit.

Thanks to his awakened Senju bloodline, Kyoichi’s recovery was swift. While his body wasn’t as robust as Duy’s, he thought to himself: If I can’t outrun your dad, I can at least outrun you!

After an hour, Guy noticed something unsettling—Kyoichi wasn’t even out of breath. This older boy had clearly been holding back. If he pushed himself, he could easily overtake Guy without much effort.

Just as Guy debated whether to remove his weights...

“Guy! You fool!”

Thud!

A dull, heavy sound.

Might Guy went flying after being kicked by his father.

In an instant, Might Duy darted over and cradled his son’s head, tears streaming down his face.

“You idiot! Hard training isn’t for showing off or competing out of pride!”

“Yes, Father, I understand now...”

Duy took a deep breath.

No wonder Kisame had called Guy a “rare beast.” The sheer eccentricity of this father-son duo was already clear.

The two of them hugged each other and wept openly.

Even though Kyoichi had seen this dynamic in the anime, experiencing it in real life filled him with secondhand embarrassment. In his time, these two would’ve been considered the pinnacle of “socially fearless” individuals.

They were too much.

Even to the bystanders, the sight was awkward.

Kyoichi debated whether to quietly slip away and return later.

Fortunately, the crying soon stopped.

“Thank you for your patience with my son!” Duy said gratefully.

Though he wasn’t sure of Kyoichi’s rank, Duy could sense that the boy was at least a Chūnin, possibly higher.

“It’s just training. No harm done.”

Kyoichi shook his head and continued jogging. After a while, he stopped in a wooded area to practice some techniques.

Specifically, taijutsu techniques.

Kyoichi was practicing the Leaf Whirlwind, a cornerstone move in Guy’s Strong Fist style. Many advanced techniques were derived from this basic move, and its difficulty level wasn’t particularly high.

In fact, Kyoichi’s shadow clone had already mastered the move after half a day’s training.

At first, Duy and Guy didn’t pay much attention.

But after passing by several times and seeing Kyoichi repeatedly practicing the spinning kick, their curiosity was piqued.

Finally...

“Aren’t you two supposed to be running?”

“Ah... apologies! We couldn’t help but watch your training. We meant no disrespect!”

Duy immediately bowed in apology.

While ninja training wasn’t usually a private affair, openly observing another’s technique could easily cause misunderstandings.

“It’s nothing. This move is still a work in progress. If you’re interested, feel free to join me. By the way, my name is Kanda Kyoichi. I teach at the ninja academy. And you are?”

“You’re a teacher at the academy?”

Guy was surprised.

Kyoichi didn’t look much older than him...

“Yes, I am. And you?”

“Sensei, I am Might Duy, and this is my son, Might Guy,” Duy introduced them formally.

“You both have incredible physiques. Would you like to collaborate on developing taijutsu techniques?”

“Well...”

“You’d really teach us?”

Duy hesitated, but Guy’s excitement was palpable.

This technique was exactly his style—he wanted to learn!

“It’s just taijutsu,” Kyoichi said nonchalantly.

He demonstrated again, this time kicking a tree with a spinning motion.

The sturdy trunk shook violently.

“See? It’s just a basic spinning kick. But when combined with physical strength and chakra, it can achieve varying levels of power.”

To prove his point, Kyoichi aimed at a nearby rock.

Boom!

The rock shattered with a single kick.

“Amazing! Father, did you see that?”

Guy turned to Duy, eyes shining with admiration.

He desperately wanted to learn.

But...

Duy had once told him it took him twenty years to master the Eight Gates. If he got distracted by learning other techniques, it might hinder his progress.

Guy hesitated.

Duy was also unsure.

Both father and son were outcasts in the village, often ridiculed and looked down upon. This young Chūnin, despite his youth, was friendly and even offered to teach them taijutsu...

“Sensei, I...”

“It’s just taijutsu.”

Kyoichi didn’t push them. Instead, he continued practicing.

Guy began mimicking the movements.

Duy hesitated for a moment but ultimately chose not to stop his son.

Chapter Text

After training all afternoon, Kyoichi didn’t talk much. He only offered advice when Might Guy asked questions, and Might Duy initially focused on push-ups but eventually joined the training session.

“Kyoichi-sensei, can we train together again tomorrow?”

“I have classes in the afternoon tomorrow, but I’ll be training in the morning. You can join me then,” Kyoichi replied.

“Yes, sir!”

“Thank you so much, Kyoichi-sensei! Guy, see? There are teachers who don’t look down on you. This is what youth is all about!”

“Father!”

Might Duy’s eyes welled up with tears, and the two embraced and cried together once again.

Although it was just taijutsu, it held a different meaning for them.

Previously, no one paid attention to them, but now Kyoichi not only didn’t disdain them but also willingly shared the taijutsu techniques he had “researched,” even explaining the principles of power and chakra utilization.

Even if they might not use it all, the gesture deeply moved them.

Kyoichi was at a loss for words.

This father-and-son duo...

Weird. Yet admirable.

Might Duy, mocked as a perpetual genin, trained in secret and eventually mastered the Eight Gates. Most importantly, his resolve was one of protection.

In the end, Duy fulfilled his promise.

He opened the Eight Gates, saving Guy and the other two young shinobi while killing four of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist.

A true embodiment of the Will of Fire.

And Might Guy? He almost kicked his way to ending the story.

“Guy!”
“Father!”

“Ugh…” Kyoichi turned and left silently.

Before departing, he glanced at his system panel, where a prompt appeared.

[Taijutsu Lesson Complete.]

[Evaluation: Good.]

[Reward Options:

1. Eight Gates – Gate of Life;

2. Seven Heavens Breathing Method– Third Activation (choose one).]

Rewards?

Kyoichi was surprised.

Was this because Might Duy was among those he taught?

He couldn’t be sure, but he noted it for further observation. For now, the choice was more pressing.

Both options were powerful.

The Eight Gates? He admired the manga’s depiction of its devastating power. However, the initial gates were relatively easy to learn, and he could always master them later.

The Seven Heavens Breathing Method, on the other hand, was a unique taijutsu developed by Shira. It was exclusive to him, and considering his young age, it was doubtful anyone else in the ninja world knew of it.

In essence, this was one of a kind!

With that realization, Kyoichi made his decision.

“System, I choose the Seven Heavens Breathing Method.”

[Reward Claimed Successfully.]

In an instant, the technique’s methods and principles—from the first activation to the third—flooded his mind.

He adjusted his breathing according to the first activation’s rhythm, and soon, he noticed a subtle transformation.

Of course, techniques like this, which stimulate cellular activity, came with the potential downside of shortening lifespan. However, Kyoichi’s Senju bloodline endowed him with enhanced vitality.

Even Tsunade’s Strength of a Hundred Technique, which also consumed life force for rapid healing, left her full of energy after repeated use.

Besides, if needed, he could always transplant Hashirama Cells to replenish his life force.

With these considerations, Kyoichi felt confident in his decision.

“Once I get closer to Duy and Guy, I might even trade for the Eight Gates. Perfect!”

He silently praised his own foresight.

---

The next morning, Kyoichi rose early to train, leaving even his shadow clone surprised at his commitment.

This guy was serious!

Outside, he soon ran into Might Duy and Guy.

They trained together for the morning, though Kyoichi received no system rewards since there wasn’t much teaching involved. Still, the father-son duo’s attitude toward him visibly shifted.

Duy even offered to introduce him to his iconic green jumpsuit.

Naturally, Kyoichi refused outright.

It was too ugly.

Wearing that to school would surely make him the laughingstock of both teachers and students, wiping out any hard-earned respect in an instant.

---

Meanwhile, elsewhere in the village...

“Kanda Kyoichi? Fugaku, this guy must’ve been sent by the Third Hokage. He’s definitely up to no good!”

“Shisui’s been skipping classes lately and has a bad reputation.”

“Fugaku, you need to discipline him. Otherwise, even the Uchiha’s prodigies will end up wasted.”

With the war over, the Uchiha clan’s shinobi had begun returning to the village. Many elders who were displeased with Shisui’s recent behavior gathered at Fugaku’s house to voice their concerns.

From a young age, Shisui had been held in high regard. His enrollment in the Academy was largely symbolic. The Uchiha intended for him to study there briefly before applying for early graduation and joining the clan’s police force for training.

A team led by a jonin? It couldn’t compare to the benefits of training under one’s own clan.

However, Shisui’s recent actions deviated from their expectations.

The room buzzed with complaints, while Fugaku sat silently, his brow furrowed. He wanted to lash out but was powerless to do so.

These elders were highly respected within the clan, and even as clan head, Fugaku found himself constrained by their authority.

After a deep breath, he finally spoke. “Regardless of whether Kanda Kyoichi is working for the Third Hokage, would any of you care to bring this matter to him?”

The room fell silent.

Talk to the Third Hokage?

How?

Hiruzen might seem approachable, but his diplomacy was sharp as a knife, and Danzo lurked in the shadows. None of the elders were willing to confront him directly.

The atmosphere grew tense.

Fugaku sighed. “I’ll talk to Shisui myself. Please, everyone, go home if there’s nothing else.”

In truth, Fugaku had gleaned plenty of information about Kyoichi.

A descendant of the Senju clan.

Rumored to have awakened his bloodline.

His strength had grown significantly in recent months, and the Third Hokage even mentioned considering him for a jonin promotion.

This strongly suggested that Kanda Kyoichi was favored by the Third Hokage.

Confront him?

Fugaku could only sigh helplessly. He glanced at his toddler son, Itachi, who was learning to walk, before leaving for the Academy to check on Shisui.

---

At the Academy...

All the students stood in the training ground.

The Three Basic Technique tests had just concluded, and most students demonstrated proficient mastery.

For many, their shortcomings stemmed from a lack of exposure to these techniques, not a lack of talent. With guidance from clan heirs like Asuma, they had quickly caught up.

Now, it was time for Kyoichi to fulfill his promise and teach them the Body Flicker Jutsu.

“The Body Flicker Jutsu is classified as a D-rank jutsu but remains useful even at the jonin level,” he explained.

“The difference lies in execution. Mastery depends on the details.”

“In this class, the best at the Body Flicker Jutsu is Shisui. Shisui, come demonstrate for us.”

At this point, Shisui wasn’t yet known as “Shisui of the Body Flicker,” but his talent in the technique already stood out, surpassing even older students in mixed classes.

Kyoichi signaled for Shisui to step forward. Then...

Whoosh!

In a swift gust of wind, Kyoichi reappeared at another spot, leaving the students awestruck.

Chapter Text

“So fast!”

Shisui couldn’t help but exclaim.

He had expected his teacher to be skilled, but he never imagined that Kanda Kyoichi’s Body Flicker Jutsu would be so fast it seemed almost instantaneous, requiring no visible hand seals.

Just now, he barely sensed any chakra fluctuation.

This meant...

If Kyoichi were to ambush him, Shisui might not even have time to react.

“Amazing…”

The other students were also in awe.

They couldn’t understand the mechanics behind it, but one thing was clear—it was incredibly fast.

So fast it looked like teleportation.

“Shisui, now you demonstrate for everyone,” Kyoichi instructed.

“Yes!”

Without hesitation, Shisui formed hand seals, gathered his chakra, and flashed behind Kyoichi.

However...

His speed was significantly slower in comparison.

While it might not seem like a huge difference to the untrained eye, to those paying attention, the disparity was obvious.

“Did everyone see the difference?”

“Yes!”

Genma Shiranui nodded fervently, excitement written all over his face.

He had finally understood.

The same Body Flicker Jutsu, but with minute differences in chakra control and hand seal execution, could have vastly different results. In combat, these small details could determine victory, defeat, or even survival.

“Today, I’ll be teaching the finer points of the Body Flicker Jutsu,” Kyoichi said, delving into the nuances of the technique.

The civilian children were wide-eyed with excitement, as were students from smaller clans like Genma. Kyoichi’s insights weren’t secret techniques, but they were invaluable to those who had limited access to advanced knowledge.

Asuma, however, listened with growing confusion.

Why would a teacher...

Family clans thrive on techniques and secrets. Yet here Kyoichi was, openly sharing his understanding of the Body Flicker Jutsu in a public setting. It was almost as if he were giving away the very foundation of his clan’s strength.

It didn’t make sense.

At this point, Asuma hadn’t yet matured into the seasoned jonin who would later understand the true meaning of the "King" in the Will of Fire. For now, he was just a confused student, full of questions.

The lesson ended.

Asuma left with his thoughts in disarray.

“The war is nearing its end, and shinobi are gradually returning to the village. Soon, classes will be reorganized by grade. Opportunities to study together like this will become rare,” Kyoichi remarked.

“These techniques I’ve shared today aren’t part of the curriculum. I could have chosen not to teach them.”

“Ah!” Asuma’s ears perked up at this statement.

He wasn’t the only one curious—many of the students, including Shisui, were intrigued.

“But in recent years, wars have been frequent. Although we’ve just ended the conflict with Sunagakure, who knows what might happen next year? My parents died on the battlefield long ago. I was fortunate to survive by chance.”

“Many of you will graduate soon. I hope all of you can survive.”

“Class dismissed.”

Kyoichi waved his hand, signaling the end of the class.

But…

None of the students left.

They had an inkling that their teacher might be leaving them.

As Kyoichi had mentioned, this class had been formed due to the lack of available instructors during the war. Now that peace was returning, the mixed-grade class would naturally be disbanded.

And besides...

“Someone as skilled as Sensei can’t remain a teacher for long. He’s probably already been recommended for promotion to jonin,” Kurenai Yuhi murmured from the back.

Her father was a chunin instructor, so she understood well the typical power level of most chunin. Kyoichi’s abilities far surpassed that. The village wouldn’t leave someone like him in a teaching role, especially not during wartime.

Asuma, meanwhile, was deeply shaken.

His father’s words came to mind.

The Will of Fire.

What is the Will of Fire?

Perhaps Kyoichi’s actions were the answer.

“You brats better stop overthinking. Go on, get out of here! Don’t forget to practice after class—I’ll be checking your progress next time.”

Kyoichi’s tone was casual, but his words carried weight.

Part of his speech had been genuine, but another part was strategic. He wanted to test whether the system’s rewards were influenced by the emotional responses of those he taught. If so, he’d know how to maximize his efforts in the future.

After all, moral lessons were a form of education too.

If he didn’t make his deeds known, how would Hiruzen and the others notice?

Kyoichi was quite impressed with his own ingenuity.

Indeed, he wasn’t wrong. Several people had been observing him closely—Hiruzen Sarutobi among them.

Watching through his Telescope Jutsu, Hiruzen was stunned, then deeply moved.

As expected...

Kanda Kyoichi truly embodied the Will of Fire!

“Just as I thought, he’s a worthy descendant of his teacher.”

Hiruzen was filled with emotion.

Through his surveillance, he also noticed Uchiha Fugaku standing near the school gate. Thinking about the Uchiha Clan, Hiruzen chuckled to himself.

Kyoichi was remarkable.

Assigned to a temporary teaching role, he had managed to turn even Shisui into someone as upright and loyal as Obito had once been.

What a talent.

If only he were part of my faction.

If Kyoichi became Tsunade’s apprentice, there might even be a chance for him to ascend to the Hokage’s seat in the future.

Hiruzen pondered deeply.

---

Outside the school gates…

Shisui followed Kyoichi out, asking several detailed questions about the Body Flicker Jutsu. Kyoichi answered them all without hesitation.

When Shisui noticed Fugaku waiting at the gate, he hesitated briefly before bowing.

“Sensei, are you going to become a jonin soon?”

“Probably,” Kyoichi replied after a moment of thought.

The jonin exam was more of a formality for someone like him. His achievements weren’t sufficient yet, but his abilities made his promotion inevitable.

“I see. Thank you, Sensei… Well, I should get going now.”

Shisui smiled, took a deep breath to organize his thoughts, and walked toward Fugaku.

Fugaku narrowed his eyes slightly, gave Kyoichi a distant nod, and led Shisui away.

Back at the Uchiha compound...

“Shisui, that teacher—he’s the new one assigned recently?”

“Yes. His name is Kanda Kyoichi. He’s an excellent teacher,” Shisui replied respectfully.

“I heard you’ve been helping with chores in the village, carrying water and chopping firewood with Obito?”

“Yes. I noticed that the villagers seem to dislike me, but they don’t treat Obito the same way. I was curious, so I observed and tried doing what he does. As it turns out, the villagers stopped avoiding me.”

Shisui smiled earnestly, looking up at Fugaku.

“Clan leader, I think our Uchiha clan should also try engaging more with the villagers. Otherwise, they’ll continue to misunderstand us.”

“Uh…” Fugaku was momentarily stunned, gently patting Shisui’s head without saying a word.

Shisui was only five years old.

But his words carried a profound weight, startling Fugaku to his core.

A five-year-old was already considering the clan’s position and future, rather than just his own interests.

It was remarkable.

After a long silence, Fugaku sighed. “It’s easier said than done… But it’s good that you have this perspective. You’re different from Obito.”

Unlike Obito, who acted purely on instinct and emotion, Shisui’s actions were thoughtful and purposeful. This difference reassured Fugaku.

“Clan leader, after I graduate, may I join another jonin’s team?” Shisui asked.

“You want to join Kanda Kyoichi’s squad?”

Fugaku hesitated.

Previously, he would have outright refused. But Shisui’s maturity and intelligence had given him pause. Perhaps this was an opportunity—Kyoichi could serve as a bridge for the Uchiha to integrate better into the village, and maybe even gain favor with the Hokage.

After some thought, Fugaku nodded. “I understand. If Kanda Kyoichi becomes a jonin and is willing to take a team, I’ll suggest it to the Third Hokage.”

“Thank you, Clan Leader!” Shisui bowed deeply.

Chapter Text

[You have completed the teaching of "Body Flicker Jutsu" and "Philosophy."]

[Evaluation: Outstanding!]

[Rewards:

1. Earth Release: Earth Spear

2. Strength of a Hundred Technique

3. Water Release: Water Severing Wave
The host may choose two out of the three.]

Two out of three?

Kyoichi’s eyes lit up.

As expected, teaching philosophical insights also came with rewards—and they were generous. Each of these techniques was powerful and full of potential. It was difficult to choose just two.

“This is so tough!”

After much deliberation…

“I’ll choose one and three,” Kyoichi finally decided.

After awakening his Senju bloodline, his Earth and Water Release techniques had received significant enhancements. He was also approaching promotion to Jōnin, which required mastery of at least two chakra nature transformations.

Kyoichi possessed the chakra natures of Earth, Water, and Wind.

Currently, he had only mastered Water Release. Based on his experience with previous system rewards, learning Earth Spear would likely grant him partial knowledge of Earth nature transformation.

As for the Water Severing Wave…

Its destructive power was undeniable!

[Rewards claimed.]

A surge of knowledge flooded his mind, detailing the two techniques.

At the same time, Kyoichi felt a newfound mastery. Without even practicing, he knew he could execute these techniques flawlessly. His choice, he realized, was perfect.

The Earth Spear required no hand seals, while the Water Severing Wave required only minimal seals yet delivered immense power.

As for the Strength of a Hundred Technique...

“Although I regret not picking it, I could always learn it from Tsunade later. Given my Senju lineage, convincing her shouldn’t be too difficult,” Kyoichi thought.

Just as he finished selecting his rewards, another notification sounded in his mind.

[You have completed the teaching of "Philosophy" for Uchiha Shisui. He now regards you as his life mentor.]

[Evaluation: Excellent.]

[Reward: Body Flicker Jutsu - Modified Version.]

“Huh?”

Kyoichi froze.

He had expected rewards for technical instruction, but this caught him completely off guard.

A life mentor?

Hadn’t he just answered a few questions?

This was a pleasant surprise.

As he pondered, memories of Shisui’s earlier questions resurfaced in his mind.

“Does this kid want me to lead his team as his Jōnin instructor?”

Kyoichi couldn’t help but chuckle. His first “student” as a mentor turned out to be Shisui.

“Well, I guess it’s not so bad. Shisui has potential. With proper guidance, he won’t end up as naïve as his original self.”

As Kyoichi headed home, a figure suddenly darted around the corner.

“Kyoichi-sensei, let’s have a youthful and passionate contest! First to complete 300 laps wins! The loser—”

“Guy, I’m busy. Next time for sure,” Kyoichi interrupted, his face darkened.

Damn it…

Training with Guy was one thing, but once these “youthful battles” started, they never seemed to end. He had no intention of becoming Kakashi 2.0.

“Speaking of which, I wonder where Kakashi is…”

Leaning against a wall, Kyoichi extended his senses, chakra pulsing outwards as he scanned his surroundings.

Soon, he smiled. “If you’re looking for Kakashi, follow this street to the riverbank. You’ll find him there.”

“Really? Thanks, Kyoichi-sensei! Kakashi! Let’s have a fiery battle of youth!”

Gai dashed off in the direction Kyoichi had indicated, shouting enthusiastically.

Truly, Konoha’s Blue Beast.

Relieved, Kyoichi muttered, “Good thing Kakashi’s back in the village.”

As he continued walking, he sensed someone tailing him.

“Asuma?”

“Uh… sensei… I wasn’t trying to follow you. I mean, I…”

“Do you have something on your mind?” Kyoichi asked, surprised. He hadn’t expected Asuma to be the one shadowing him.

Asuma scratched his head, his youthful face showing traces of nervousness. Without his iconic beard, he looked surprisingly fresh-faced.

“Come on, let’s talk at my place,” Kyoichi offered with a nod, leading the way.

He could tell Asuma had questions he wanted to ask but wasn’t sure how to begin.

Though still a student, Asuma’s thoughts seemed more complex than most his age. This might explain why he hadn’t yet graduated as a Chūnin, unlike Obito and Rin, who had achieved the rank at just eleven during wartime.

Asuma’s talent wasn’t lacking. If anything, the delay suggested his struggles were internal.

Following Kyoichi, Asuma soon recognized the surroundings. After some thought, he exclaimed, “Wait, wasn’t this area…”

“The former compound of the Senju Clan,” Kyoichi confirmed.

His family’s home had been part of the Senju estate until the clan gradually intermarried and dispersed during the First Hokage’s later years.

By the Second Hokage’s era, the Senju Clan had all but disappeared.

“My grandmother was a Senju, but that’s about it,” Kyoichi said with a smile as he dispelled the Shadow Clones training in his courtyard. He opened the door and motioned for Asuma to sit.

Though initially stiff, Asuma relaxed after sipping some water. Finally, he hesitated before asking, “Sensei, I have a personal question. Who do you think the ‘king’ is for us ninja?”

“The ‘king’?”

As expected.

Kyoichi wasn’t surprised. This question stemmed from the Third Hokage’s teachings, yet Asuma’s internal conflict had kept him from fully accepting his father’s philosophy.

After a moment of thought, Kyoichi smiled and said, “Who the ‘king’ is doesn’t matter. A thousand people will have a thousand different answers. What matters is what you choose to protect.”

“A thousand people, a thousand answers… and protect?”

Asuma mulled over the words, feeling they carried deep meaning.

But upon further thought, he felt Kyoichi hadn’t really answered his question. After all, protecting the ‘king’ was a given—if the ‘king’ fell, the game was over.

“Let me give you an example. Years ago, Sakumo Hatake chose to save his comrades over completing a mission, ultimately leading to his disgrace and suicide. What do you think his ‘king’ was?”

“Sakumo-sama?”

Asuma struggled to answer. After a long pause, he tentatively said, “His comrades?”

“Exactly. To Sakumo, the lives of his comrades mattered more than the mission. What you choose to protect, that’s your ‘king.’”

“I see…”

Asuma nodded slowly, feeling he understood—though not entirely.

After some time, he bowed deeply. “Thank you for your guidance!”

“No other questions? Want something to eat?”

“No, my mother’s probably waiting for me. Thank you again, sensei! I’ll take my leave!”

---

“Come on, Kakashi! Youth and passion won’t let you quit with 100 laps left!” Guy shouted as he sprinted.

Kakashi followed closely, his masked face betraying no emotion, though his eyes gleamed with irritation.

“Guy, who told you I was here?”

His hiding spot had been so discreet. Without help, Guy couldn’t have possibly found him.

“Beat me, and I’ll tell you!”

“Hmph.”

Kakashi narrowed his eyes, increasing his speed.

---

Read advanced chapters ahead of everyone else on my P@treon.

P@treon/GodDragcell

Chapter Text

“Asuma doesn’t cut it. I gave him a solid lecture and only got a slight boost in weapon proficiency.”

Kyoichi twirled a kunai in his hand.

His kunai skills had improved noticeably, and even his swordsmanship had seen minor enhancements. However, compared to the massive gains he’d received from Shisui, Asuma’s rewards were underwhelming.

“Well, better than nothing.”

After summoning a Shadow Clone to help prepare a meal, Kyoichi busied himself with cooking.

At that moment, a figure suddenly appeared in the courtyard.

“Kanda Kyoichi, Lord Third has instructed me to inform you that the Jōnin exam will take place five days from now in the Forest of Death. You must be there on time.”

“Understood. Thank you!”

After Kyoichi bowed, the Anbu ninja vanished.

As the figure disappeared, Kyoichi mulled over recent events.

“Most of the shinobi have returned. It seems the frontlines have stabilized. That probably means the graduation exams will start soon.”

“The timing of the Jōnin exam suggests Konoha is in dire need of team leaders.”

Over the past months, most of Konoha’s shinobi had been deployed in battle. This left the village with few ninja to handle routine tasks, resulting in a backlog of minor missions like retrieving lost pets or fetching water.

The heavy casualties among Genin also meant fresh recruits were urgently needed.

However, Konoha’s tradition dictated that new Genin were grouped into four-person teams under a Jōnin instructor. Unfortunately, the shortage of Jōnin was just as pressing.

Kyoichi sighed.

After a brief period of peace, Konoha would soon face conflicts with Kirigakure and Iwagakure again. Ever since the Second Shinobi World War, Konoha had barely had time to recover, and now it was clear that resources were running thin.

No wonder, later on, the Hidden Cloud dared to abduct Hinata Hyuga, and the Third Hokage, along with the Hyuga Clan, chose to endure the humiliation.

Hyuga Hizashi’s death was utterly unnecessary.

In Kyoichi’s mind, Konoha’s struggles were deeply tied to the policies of the Third Hokage and Danzō.

The village had been at its peak under the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama, whose overwhelming strength maintained balance. However, the true flourishing of Konoha occurred during the tenure of the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama.

But after Tobirama’s death, Konoha began a steady decline, constantly embroiled in wars and losing key talent—even the legendary Sannin had left.

And whose fault was that? It certainly wasn’t the Uchiha Clan’s.

The Third Hokage’s leadership was undoubtedly flawed.

As Kyoichi ate the meal he’d prepared, he pondered his next moves.

Becoming a Jōnin instructor was already part of his plan.

Beyond that…

“During the wars with Kirigakure and Kumogakure, I need to accumulate significant military achievements. But more importantly, I need to build alliances. If Danzō ever targets me, I’ll need strong connections to counter him.”

That said, even Orochimaru, with his unparalleled strength and status, was eventually driven out by Danzō.

The reason? Orochimaru wasn’t clean.

Kyoichi knew he couldn’t afford to leave any vulnerabilities that Danzō could exploit.

With a clear path ahead, Kyoichi’s resolve solidified.

For now, his focus was on training and self-improvement.

“Tomorrow’s a day off. I’ll visit Might Duy and Might Guy to train together. If the opportunity arises, I might learn the Seven Heavens Breathing Method or Eight Gates.”

---

The Next Day

Konoha was bustling with new faces in ninja uniforms—shinobi returning from the frontlines.

Kyoichi paid them little mind, jogging along the village outskirts while leaving a Shadow Clone at home to practice swordsmanship.

His sword skills had improved, but they still weren’t as refined as his other techniques. To rely on it in a real battle, he needed more practice.

“Kyoichi-sensei, let’s have a sparring match!”

“Focus on your training.”

Kyoichi ignored the enthusiastic challenge from Might Guy.

After trailing him for a while, Guy couldn’t resist any longer and launched a flying kick at Kyoichi.

Kyoichi tilted his head slightly, dodging effortlessly.

Guy sailed over him, but just then, a green blur shot toward them.

“Guy! How dare you sneak attack Kyoichi-sensei!”

Boom!

With a loud thud, Might Guy was sent flying, narrowly missing a boulder.

Might Duy had arrived.

Kyoichi’s lips twitched.

Though he’d seen this father-son duo’s antics a couple of times, their extreme personalities and over-the-top behavior still left him at a loss.

Yet despite Duy’s heavy-handed discipline, Guy always seemed unscathed—a testament to their resilience. No wonder they mastered the Eight Gates—they’d been conditioned to take a beating from a young age.

Ignoring the duo, Kyoichi continued running.

They’d catch up eventually.

However, a faint presence in the woods caught his attention.

Someone was watching him.

After a brief scan, Kyoichi identified the chakra signature—Hatake Kakashi.

Feigning ignorance, Kyoichi maintained his pace.

As he approached the source, the sound of rustling leaves reached his ears.

The next moment, Kakashi appeared behind him, placing an unsheathed short blade against Kyoichi’s neck.

“Hmph…”

So that’s all it took?

Kakashi was about to lower his blade when Kyoichi’s figure began to dissipate.

A clone?

Impossible! When?

Eyes wide with shock, Kakashi quickly leaped away, forming hand seals mid-air to execute an Earth Release jutsu.

But as he landed, his jutsu failed to activate.

The ground beneath him was laced with foreign chakra, blocking his escape.

Incredible!

In a single moment, Kyoichi had seamlessly swapped places with a clone, used a Body Flicker Jutsu, and infused the ground with Earth chakra to disrupt Kakashi’s movements.

This was the work of a seasoned battlefield veteran.

Suddenly—clang!

“Well done, Hatake Kakashi.”

Kyoichi pressed his kunai against Kakashi’s short blade.

Kakashi’s rapid analysis and quick response were impressive, but without Kyoichi’s system-enhanced skills, he would’ve lost in the first exchange.

Now, however, Kyoichi was leagues ahead.

To Kakashi’s astonishment, Kyoichi reached out and grabbed the short blade with his bare hand.

That’s when Kakashi noticed Kyoichi’s hand was coated in black.

Hardened skin?

No, it was a different technique—Earth Release: Earth Spear!

Kakashi attempted to channel Lightning chakra to counter, but Kyoichi’s grip was too powerful. In mere moments, the blade was wrenched from his grasp.

What terrifying strength!

Kakashi stared at his stolen blade, realizing he’d been utterly defeated.

Had this been a real battle, Kyoichi could’ve ended him with the kunai in his other hand.

Unbelievable!

Kyoichi was only six or seven years older than Kakashi, yet their abilities weren’t even close.

What was worse, Kakashi felt that even with six or seven years of growth, he still wouldn’t surpass Kyoichi—a frustration he’d never experienced before.

No!

If he mastered his Lightning Release techniques and trained diligently, he was sure he could catch up.

Clenching his fists, Kakashi silently vowed to grow stronger.

“Kakashi, I told you yesterday you couldn’t beat him, but you still came to challenge Kyoichi-sensei!”

Guy arrived, laughing as he teased Kakashi.

But his bruised face revealed that he’d recently been on the receiving end of Might Duy’s discipline.

Chapter Text

“Yesterday?”

Kyoichi quickly pieced it together.

After pointing Might Guy in Kakashi’s direction, it seemed Kakashi had been unwilling to let it go. He must have confronted Guy to identify the “culprit” and then set up this ambush as revenge.

But...

He was still a bit lacking.

Kakashi’s assassination techniques and swordsmanship were exceptional, and his adaptability was commendable. Unfortunately for him, Kyoichi’s mastery of Earth Spear didn’t require hand seals and his body was far too resilient. It made taking Kakashi’s blade almost effortless.

Of course...

The key to his success had been dodging the initial attack.

“Ugh...” Kakashi wanted to turn and leave, but his father’s short blade was still in Kyoichi’s hand.

He had only intended to teach Kyoichi a lesson and hadn’t even unsheathed his blade. Yet somehow, he ended up losing—along with his pride.

Damn it!

“Do you know why you lost?”

“Uh...” Kakashi stared intently at him.

Kyoichi smiled. “First, you underestimated your opponent.”

“Mm...”

Kakashi nodded without protest.

He had indeed underestimated Kyoichi, thinking he was just a lowly Chūnin teacher unworthy of concern. But as soon as the fight began, it became clear that Kyoichi’s strength was on an entirely different level.

It wasn’t just his Earth Release and taijutsu.

Even his Body Flicker Jutsu carried an elusive mystery that Kakashi couldn’t unravel.

More importantly...

He was just too fast!

Kakashi prided himself on his speed, outpacing even many Jōnin. Yet compared to Kyoichi, he was noticeably slower.

From the moment he attacked to the point where his blow landed on a clone, he couldn’t figure out when Kyoichi had cast the Body Flicker.

“Second...”

Kyoichi twirled the short blade in his hand with practiced ease.

The flourish was unnecessary in combat but served as a subtle message: I know my way around a blade too.

Kakashi narrowed his eye, fixating on Kyoichi and waiting for the rest of the explanation.

“I think it’d be better if you reflected on it yourself,” Kyoichi said with a shrug.

Kakashi was stunned.

After all that waiting, this was the conclusion?

He could’ve just said so earlier!

Grabbing his short blade, Kakashi turned and left in frustration.

Kyoichi couldn’t help but chuckle.

No matter how serious he tried to act, Kakashi was still just a kid.

Glancing at Might Duy and Guy, Kyoichi noted that Duy had just finished disciplining his son after Guy’s earlier mocking of Kakashi. The scene had been rather violent, but now they were back to training.

Kakashi, meanwhile, trailed behind.

Though he had initially walked away, his mind kept returning to the flaws in his performance.

But...

What flaws?

Kakashi was confident in his abilities. Against most opponents, he believed he could win with enough time and effort.

That was the confidence of a genius.

However...

Kyoichi was different.

At just fifteen, the gap between them was both small and vast. Kyoichi was skilled in every area, leaving no obvious weaknesses.

For the first time, Kakashi doubted himself.

“Flaws...”

He replayed the battle in his mind, searching for answers. Suddenly, it clicked.

The blade!

His eyes lit up as he rushed forward to catch up. “Was it my blade?”

“Well, well, Kakashi. You didn’t leave after all! I knew it—you want to challenge me to a youthful and fiery battle!” Guy interjected enthusiastically.

Kakashi ignored him.

This guy...

Even though Kakashi had beaten him yesterday, Guy still acted as though he had won. It was irritating.

Focusing on Kyoichi, Kakashi demanded, “Is the problem my blade?”

Kyoichi chuckled. “Your swordsmanship, ninjutsu, and taijutsu are all excellent. But none of them stand out. Your blade skills are strong, yet deep down, you reject them. You don’t fully embrace or refine them.”

“Ugh...” Kakashi clenched his fists, his forehead twitching with irritation. “What gives you the right to say that?”

“Am I wrong? From what I’ve heard, the Hatake Clan were originally samurai before they became ninja. Swordsmanship is your family’s legacy. If you truly believed in it, why haven’t you integrated your ninjutsu and taijutsu into your blade techniques?”

Kyoichi didn’t know the full details of White Fang’s swordsmanship.

However...

Based on both the anime and his brief exchange with Kakashi earlier, it was clear that Kakashi didn’t truly trust his blade.

He depended on it, yet he resisted it.

That was Kakashi’s current state.

“Ugh...” Kakashi fell silent.

Sakumo’s swordsmanship was nothing like his.

Sakumo had mastered ninja swordsmanship, blending chakra and combat skills seamlessly. The White Fang short blade was a chakra weapon designed for this very purpose.

Yet Kakashi rejected it.

Because every time he used the blade, he couldn’t help but think of his father—the man who had brought shame upon their family.

“Do you really understand your father?”

“If you think White Fang was a disgrace, then abandon the blade altogether. As you are now, you’re unworthy of wielding it. Someone else could put it to better use.”

Kyoichi smiled slyly. “If you’re willing, I could trade you my Earth Release jutsu and a secret technique in exchange. It’d be a great deal for you.”

Those words...

Cut to the heart.

Might Duy turned to Kakashi and said solemnly, “Your father was a great man.”

Duy had known Sakumo Hatake—a great man, not just a great ninja.

From a ninja’s perspective, Sakumo had failed when he abandoned his mission to save his comrades. But as a person, he had protected those he cared about, even at great personal cost.

That kind of man deserved respect.

“You don’t understand anything!” Kakashi shouted, gripping the White Fang blade tightly before disappearing with the Body Flicker Jutsu.

Kyoichi shrugged. “Looks like he doesn’t get it. Let’s continue training.”

“Sigh...” Duy let out a soft sigh.

Guy, on the other hand, was confused.

Lacking the sharpness for deep reflection, Guy remained oblivious to the complex emotions in play.

“Well, he’s still reliant on his blade. Even so, he refuses to abandon it,” Kyoichi remarked, his tone pointed.

He knew Kakashi hadn’t gone far. With a ninja’s keen hearing, Kakashi could still catch every word.

But Kyoichi wasn’t about to chase after him.

There was a limit to how much guidance he’d offer.

As a life mentor, he wasn’t some desperate teacher begging for students. If Kakashi wanted to understand, he could figure it out himself—or let Minato deal with him.

Kakashi, meanwhile, sat on a tree by the river, staring at his blade in silence.

“Do you really understand your father?”

That question echoed in his mind.

It was direct, piercing. Others had said similar things before, but Kyoichi’s words stung more deeply this time.

Resisting the blade?

Kakashi didn’t know.

After a while, his fists clenched.

No!

His father had abandoned the mission, disgracing their family. That was why he had taken his own life.

That was why the Hatake Clan had lost their honor.

Frustrated, Kakashi stormed off.

Kyoichi received no system notification, but he wasn’t surprised. Kakashi was stubborn; if words alone could reach him, he wouldn’t have been stuck in his own head for so many years, earning the disdain of his peers.

Still...

It stung a little that Kakashi hadn’t even remembered Kyoichi from their brief time on the same team.

Shaking it off, Kyoichi resumed training near the woods. This time, he focused on mastering the Seven Heavens Breathing Method.

Chapter Text

“Hm?”

Might Duy, a master of taijutsu—though he humbly considered himself just a Genin—sensed a shift in Kyoichi’s aura. The sensation was strikingly similar to the Eight Gates Release Formation!

Could Kyoichi also know the Eight Gates?

Curiosity piqued, Duy’s gaze lingered on Kyoichi.

No…

It’s different. This isn’t the Eight Gates.

“Kanda-sensei, what technique is this?”

Duy’s voice carried genuine surprise.

The Eight Gates was something he had spent over two decades researching, piecing together from ancient texts and trial-and-error training. Yet Kyoichi, only fifteen years old, seemed to have created something strikingly similar.

“This is a technique I’ve developed called the Seven Heavens Breathing Method,” Kyoichi explained openly.

He had intentionally displayed the technique, hoping to catch Duy’s attention.

“Seven Heavens Breathing Method?”

Duy was stunned.

So, it wasn’t the Eight Gates.

Unlike the Eight Gates, which revolved around the concept of unlocking the body’s eight chakra gates, this method appeared to center around something else entirely—breathing.

Despite Duy’s single-minded dedication to the Eight Gates, his understanding of taijutsu was profound. Just from the name, he grasped the method’s core principle.

Still, how it worked remained a mystery to him.

“Lightning Release chakra can stimulate cellular activity, and similarly, taking in large amounts of oxygen can achieve the same effect,” Kyoichi explained.

This was the essence of the Seven Heavens Breathing Method.

Compared to the cellular stimulation caused by Lightning Release, the Breathing Method was cruder but resulted in even greater increases in speed and strength. However, it came at a steeper cost.

“This… it seems to have much fewer side effects than my technique.”

While Duy lacked formal education, his years of experience with the Eight Gates gave him an intimate understanding of the human body. He immediately recognized the Breathing Method’s advantage—it placed less strain on the user’s body.

“You created this yourself?”

“Kanda-sensei, to be honest, I’ve spent over twenty years developing a taijutsu technique called the Eight Gates Release Formation!”

Duy then briefly explained the principles of the Eight Gates.

As he spoke, his admiration for Kyoichi grew.

The body’s eight gates were protective mechanisms that limited chakra flow to prevent self-harm. Unlocking these gates unleashed immense power but came with devastating side effects, including muscle tearing and bodily collapse.

While the Seven Heavens Breathing Method didn’t reach the same explosive limits as the Eight Gates, it was far more practical for widespread use. It demanded less of the body and only carried the cost of accelerated cellular division—a minor price compared to the Eight Gates’ risks.

This made it a potentially life-saving technique on the battlefield.

Moreover, it only activated the body’s cells without interfering with chakra flow, another advantage over the Eight Gates.

“Kanda-sensei, my Eight Gates technique is based on the body’s chakra gates. That’s why it’s called Eight Gates. What about your Seven Heavens Breathing Method?”

“I envision it having seven levels of activation. Right now, I’ve only developed the third level,” Kyoichi replied.

Might Guy, who had been listening, was utterly lost.

Although he had started training in the Eight Gates, he didn’t understand the deeper mechanics of taijutsu or the human body. Unable to follow the conversation, he decided to practice his taijutsu moves on his own.

“The third level…”

Duy’s curiosity was growing.

Stimulating cellular activity was a novel concept—one he had never considered.

“So far, the method involves inhaling an increased amount of oxygen. Right now, I can intake four times the normal amount. But for future development, it’ll require more than that,” Kyoichi continued.

“Wait! This is all your own creation. I can’t just listen for free. Let’s trade—I’ll teach you the Eight Gates, and you share the Seven Heavens Breathing Method with me. But… no, there’s no need to worry. With your character, I know you’ll use the Eight Gates wisely.”

Duy had initially wanted to emphasize the importance of responsibility, much like he did with his son.

However, after a moment’s thought, he realized there was no need.

Kyoichi’s character was evident—he would undoubtedly use the technique for protection rather than destruction.

“Thank you, Duy-senpai. To be honest, I’m very interested in the Eight Gates, though I understand it’s a forbidden technique that should only be used sparingly.”

“As expected of Kanda-sensei! You didn’t even need me to say it,” Duy laughed heartily before whispering the details of the Eight Gates to Kyoichi.

In return, Kyoichi taught him the Seven Heavens Breathing Method.

However, the Breathing Method’s development beyond the third level was incomplete. Unless Kyoichi’s system could miraculously create the remaining levels, he would have to rely on his own research to advance it.

Between the two techniques, the Eight Gates was undoubtedly the more refined and powerful one.

Yet Duy didn’t feel shortchanged.

The Breathing Method opened his eyes to an entirely new approach. While it wasn’t practical to combine it with the Eight Gates, it had incredible potential for widespread application.

“Kanda-sensei, if the first level of activation could be simplified, wouldn’t it make an excellent foundational taijutsu for most ninja?”

“I’ve had that thought. It’s still under research,” Kyoichi admitted.

“I may be a mere Genin, but I’d be happy to help if I can.”

“That would be fantastic!” Kyoichi replied, feeling both excited and a bit embarrassed.

He had intended to trade for the Eight Gates but found that Duy’s selflessness and vision far exceeded his own.

The fact that Duy regarded him so highly also left Kyoichi reflecting on his own character.

After their exchange, Kyoichi couldn’t help but sigh.

Keeping someone like Duy relegated to the rank of Genin felt like such a waste.

Konoha wasn’t lacking talent—it was crippled by the shortsightedness of the Third Hokage and Danzō.

Compared to Senju Tobirama, their ability to identify and nurture potential was severely lacking.

That day, Kyoichi and Duy spent hours discussing and testing their techniques.

The Eight Gates and the Seven Heavens Breathing Method were fundamentally different systems, but both were powerful forbidden arts.

By the end of their session, Duy had already mastered the first level of the Breathing Method.

“I think I have an idea, but… I can’t quite put it into words,” Duy admitted, his face reddening with frustration.

Duy’s training was rooted in sheer repetition rather than theory. While he could explain the Eight Gates, he struggled to articulate his understanding of the Breathing Method.

“Duy-senpai, there’s no need to rush. If necessary, we can release the first level to the public. Its universal application would be enough. As for the Eight Gates, I think it could benefit from its own specialized techniques.”

“Specialized techniques? Why?”

***************************
Read advanced chapters ahead of everyone else on my P@treon.

P@treon/GodDragcell

Chapter Text

"The Eight Gates Release Technique may harm the user's body, but opening the initial gates does not lead to instant death. As the restrictions are lifted, both chakra and physical states undergo varying levels of transformation."

"In such a state, ordinary taijutsu becomes obsolete."

Even the first activation of the Seven Heavens Breathing Method is classified as at least an A-rank forbidden technique, likely accessible only to elite Chūnin or higher.

This isn't something that needs to be rushed.

Kyoichi believed that developing taijutsu specifically tailored to the Eight Gates Release Technique was far more urgent.

Might Duy was indeed strong!

But...

His application of the Eight Gates was far too rudimentary.

If he could master the taijutsu techniques that Might Guy would later develop, it’s possible that Duy could have taken out all of the Seven Swordsmen of the Mist. Perhaps even opening only seven gates would have been enough to repel them.

So...

Researching complementary taijutsu was the priority.

"That makes sense, but, Kanda-Sensei, I have no clue where to start. I wouldn't even know how to begin creating something like that," Might Duy said, scratching his head.

He could explain the Seven Heavens Breathing Method in detail because he had spent 20 years researching the Eight Gates Release Technique, accumulating a wealth of knowledge and experience along the way.

However...

The creation of taijutsu techniques was outside his area of expertise. Duy was not a naturally aggressive or combative person. Aware of his lack of talent, he had never been particularly interested in such matters.

"I have a rough idea," Kyoichi said, fully understanding the situation.

Duy simply lacked combat experience.

He had always been a Genin. Outside of the war, he rarely had opportunities for real combat or killing. His experiences were entirely different from Might Guy's.

After all, creating the Eight Gates Release Technique itself was already an incredible feat.

"Alright then!"

Duy scratched his head, still at a complete loss despite racking his brains.

Kyoichi turned his attention to Might Guy.

Duy might not understand combat well, but Guy did. Though he was still just a Genin, Guy had been through far more battles than his father.

Take techniques like the Leaf Hurricane, for example.

Guy had already mastered them far faster than Duy ever had.

"Guy, have you mastered the Eight Gates yet?"

"I’ve only managed to open three gates," Guy replied, looking slightly ashamed.

But...

Kyoichi was already impressed. To open three gates at the age of nine was no small feat.

Considering Guy’s future accomplishments, though, this was not surprising.

Kyoichi explained the concept of Primary Lotus.

"Did you understand that?"

"Got it!"

Guy’s talent for combat far surpassed his father’s.

While Duy was still pondering the idea, Guy had already grasped its essence—

The Primary Lotus emphasized a chain of high-speed attacks. While it placed a significant burden on the body, it was perfectly suited for the state achieved after opening the Eight Gates.

"During the states of the Gate of View and the Gate of Shock, qualitative changes occur. Could we create taijutsu techniques specifically designed to complement these states?" Kyoichi suggested.

Duy fell into deep thought.

He was, of course, familiar with the Gate of View. When he demonstrated the Eight Gates Release Technique to Guy in the past, he had activated the Gate of View directly.

Using the unique properties of the Eight Gates...

It seemed feasible.

The discussion ended there.

Duy’s comprehension abilities weren’t particularly high. Explaining too much would only confuse him further. It was better to present the concept, ensure he understood the principles, and let him figure out the rest.

There wouldn't be much warfare this year, so Duy had plenty of time to think it over.

Meanwhile, Kyoichi began attempting to master the Eight Gates himself.

His body was strong, and he already had experience with the Seven Heavens Breathing Method, so...

The Gate of Opening? Easily opened!

The Gate of Rest? No problem. But the Gate of Life was more challenging.

However...

The Gate of Life was the true starting point of the Eight Gates. He wasn’t even considered a beginner yet.

"It seems that if I want to open more gates, I’ll need to train even harder," Kyoichi thought.

He glanced at his system.

There had been a notification earlier, but he had been too busy to check.

[Completed: "Seven Heavens Breathing Method" and "Primary Lotus" Instruction.]

[Evaluation: Excellent.]

[Reward: Medical Ninjutsu Basics, Mystical Palm Technique.]

Huh?

Medical ninjutsu?

Kyoichi was taken aback. He hadn't expected the reward to be something seemingly unrelated to his teaching efforts.

But...

After claiming the reward, his chakra control had noticeably improved.

"That makes sense. Medical ninjutsu requires the highest level of chakra control. Receiving this reward is essentially giving me a foundation in medical knowledge and refined chakra control."

What a pleasant surprise!

Kyoichi was thoroughly satisfied.

Compared to this, the Mystical Palm Technique, despite being an A-rank ninjutsu, felt more like an added bonus.

In the days leading up to the Jōnin Exam, Kyoichi spent most of his time training taijutsu with Duy and Guy. His shadow clones continued honing his kenjutsu skills.

Around this time, the war at the frontlines had largely concluded.

More and more ninja were returning to the village. Kyoichi even recognized some familiar faces, such as Chōza Akimichi and Hizashi Hyuga.

However...

None of them knew him.

Kyoichi had no intention of approaching them. There was no need.

They were adults, not easily fooled, and forcing interaction would only feel awkward.

Instead, Kyoichi focused on his training.

He had already opened three gates, but he hesitated to delve further into mastering the Eight Gates.

The Eight Gates Release Technique was undeniably powerful, but it might not be the best fit for him.

The chakra it unleashed was far too volatile. Even with his enhanced chakra control from the medical ninjutsu reward, he could only barely manage the technique.

Executing precision jutsu like Earth Spear or Superhuman Strength in that state was simply impossible.

In comparison...

The Seven Heavens Breathing Method had none of these drawbacks.

Perhaps it was better suited to him.

Of course...

Kyoichi still intended to practice the Eight Gates. It wouldn't be his primary method but rather a trump card.

Guy, on the other hand, made significant progress—

He had already mastered the Primary Lotus!

As for Duy, while he struggled with taijutsu techniques, he quickly grasped the first activation of the Seven Heavens Breathing Method.

Like Kyoichi, he stopped there, not delving into the second or third activation. Instead, he focused on simplifying the first activation—

It was still too risky to use as a standard technique!

But those details were not Kyoichi’s concern. He had more pressing matters to attend to.

The Jōnin Exam!

Over the past few days, his taijutsu had improved immensely. His daily kenjutsu practice also yielded significant progress.

However, the swordsmanship notes left by his grandmother were mostly fragmented ideas and theories rather than a cohesive system of techniques. His current swordsmanship was, at best, practical but unrefined.

On the fifth morning, Kyoichi arrived at the Forest of Death as scheduled.

The Forest of Death was vast, filled with traps and wild beasts, and divided into several training zones.

Upon arriving, Kyoichi noticed he wasn’t the only participant in the Jōnin Exam. There were about seven or eight other ninja, including three from the Aburame and Hyuga clans.

This setup felt... familiar!

Moreover, some of them seemed to be observing him discreetly.

Root, perhaps?

As for the remaining three participants, one or two might have been ordinary ninja like him, but one of them clearly wasn’t—

The one with a ponytail and a scar at the corner of his mouth.

Hayate Shirakumo?

That person was definitely not an ordinary ninja.

An Anbu, perhaps?

Kyoichi speculated silently.

Chapter Text

"The Jonin exam is about to begin. When your name is called, step forward to collect your identification token. Tekuno Kanden."

"Present!"

"Shirakumo Hayama."

"Present!"

"Hyuga Na—"

"Uh..."

"Kanda Kyoichi."

"Present!"

Kyoichi stepped forward and, like the others, respectfully took his token before quietly returning to his position.

As the names were called, Kyoichi listened attentively.

Shirakumo Hayama's name didn’t surprise him; the man’s distinctive appearance instantly jogged his memory.

However, the slightly pudgy young ninja named Tekuno Kanden was unexpected.

Kyoichi remembered him clearly, for one simple reason: Tekuno frequently appeared in the anime as a rare ninja tools master, much like Tenten. Combining ninja tools with summoning scrolls, he had ultimately become a Jonin.

Clearly, his expertise in ninja tools was considerable.

Kyoichi couldn't help but glance at him a few more times.

Aside from those two, there was another participant, an unremarkable Elite Chunin. But ironically, this person posed the greatest threat. Based on Kyoichi’s chakra sensing, this individual felt oddly suspicious—almost as if they were someone disguised.

Orochimaru?

There was a distinct possibility. Orochimaru had always enjoyed playing these kinds of games.

With a quick survey of the group, Kyoichi had a decent understanding of the participants: most were individuals who couldn’t directly advance through battlefield merit but had the skills necessary to qualify.

"First round of the exam will begin here. Answer the written test. Seven of you, take your places."

The one announcing the exam was a Jonin.

Kyoichi recognized him—Yūhi Shinku, father of Kurenai Yūhi.

But this wasn’t the time to get caught up in meeting someone’s parent. He walked forward, took a test paper, and sat down at the designated spot to begin.

To become a Jonin, one needed a certain level of knowledge. Even Naruto, in the end, had to face this hurdle and studied hard before becoming a Jonin.

Kyoichi glanced at the test paper and exhaled slightly.

The questions…

While challenging, they weren’t insurmountable. Most involved battlefield tactics and formation strategies, the kind of knowledge that any experienced Chunin should know.

Although Kyoichi didn’t know everything, his memories from this life, combined with tidbits from his past life watching the anime, helped him navigate the questions with relative ease.

For the others, the test seemed even easier.

After all, Kyoichi was the youngest here.

Becoming a Chunin at fourteen wasn’t particularly fast, but if he made Jonin at fifteen, it would be considered a remarkable achievement. Unsurprisingly, he had become the center of attention for this exam.

Kyoichi knew it too. Among the seven participants, at least half were here because of him.

This first test was merely the beginning.

Kyoichi focused on the paper while observing others. Before long, the unremarkable Matsuno Hara handed in his paper. The others followed suit, one by one.

Kyoichi deliberately finished last—not because he couldn’t answer but to study everyone’s behavior before leaving.

By now, he had formed a decent picture of the group.

Among the Aburame clan, Aburame Toji and Hyuga Natsu were likely from Root, quietly observing him. The other Aburame member seemed to be genuinely here for the exam, as they handed in their paper early.

"The second exam is simple," Yūhi Shinku declared. "Within the Forest of Death are two scrolls. The first four to gather a complete set will proceed to the third stage."

With that, he issued a command, and everyone dispersed in an instant.

Kyoichi understood.

The second round tested intelligence gathering, combat ability, and speed.

In intelligence, no one could surpass the Aburame and Hyuga clans. These three were the biggest obstacles in this round. However, Kyoichi's challenges didn’t end there.

There was also Matsuno Hara.

That guy—was he really here for the exam?

When they scattered using the Body Flicker Jutsu, Kyoichi noticed Matsuno Hara heading in the same direction as him. With Jonin-level abilities, it was impossible for him to not sense Kyoichi's presence.

No matter.

He couldn’t rely on himself to find the scrolls anyway. The Aburame and Hyuga were the best trackers, so his real task was to observe and act at the right moment.

As he ran, Kyoichi used chakra sensing to scan the surroundings.

Sure enough, Matsuno Hara was tailing him.

This person was definitely disguised—he wasn’t here to become a Jonin.

Kyoichi was well aware of it.

Choosing not to directly confront the situation, Kyoichi maintained a calculated distance from Aburame Toji. He kept himself close enough to intercept but far enough to avoid being obvious.

“Interesting. Tracking ability, huh?” Matsuno Hara muttered, licking his lips with a sinister grin.

The Senju… truly enviable!

Meanwhile, Aburame Toji found one scroll and quickly headed for another. Clearly, his insects had located it.

Kyoichi prepared to close in when—

Swish!

Matsuno Hara landed in front of him, his raspy voice breaking the tension.

"Kanda Kyoichi, only four slots are available for the next round. Do you think you can secure one?"

Dammit… Orochimaru, you creepy snake.

Kyoichi cursed internally.

"Hehehe, I’m not interested in the scrolls," Matsuno Hara said, licking his lips again. "But I am interested in you. If you can defeat me, I might even help you get a scroll."

Everything about his voice and mannerisms screamed Orochimaru.

"I’m not interested in you."

Kyoichi’s response was curt.

"You don’t have a choice."

Matsuno Hara grinned, drawing a kunai as he vanished in a blur, reappearing next to Kyoichi.

But—

Poof!

The Kyoichi in front of him dissipated into nothing.

"A clone? No… an exceptionally fast Body Flicker!"

Matsuno Hara’s eyes gleamed with excitement. He raised his hand, summoning a large snake.

Seriously? No shame whatsoever.

Kyoichi cursed under his breath but didn’t hesitate. Forming seals, he exhaled a sharp jet of water.

Water Release: Water Severing Wave!

The high-pressure stream bisected the snake before redirecting toward Matsuno Hara.

Caught off guard, Matsuno Hara was nearly struck—until his body turned into a heap of mud.

Earth Substitution.

Classic Orochimaru. Always finding ways to evade with minimal effort.

Kyoichi wasn’t surprised and immediately changed course, focusing on catching up with Aburame Toji.

Orochimaru, meanwhile, grew even more intrigued.

Initially, he only wanted to test Kyoichi's abilities and confirm rumors about the Senju lineage awakening within him. But after observing Kyoichi’s mastery of the enhanced Body Flicker and the almost-lost Second Hokage technique, Water Severing Wave, Orochimaru's curiosity deepened.

What else could this boy be hiding?

Chapter Text

“Sensei, isn’t that the Nidaime-sama’s jutsu?”

“Hmm. You’re overseeing the exam this time. How’s the third stage progressing?”

Sarutobi Hiruzen nodded.

Watching Kanda Kyoichi use Water Severing Wave, he couldn’t help but feel surprised. This young man had mastered a Water Release technique that no one had been able to replicate since Senju Tobirama.

It wasn’t unusual for some techniques of the Senju clan to scatter after their decline, but Kyoichi’s talent in ninjutsu was astonishing. Not only had he mastered Water Severing Wave, but he had also innovated Body Flicker Jutsu.

Even without the Senju bloodline, Kyoichi was an exceptional talent.

Orochimaru licked his lips and smirked. “Sensei, there’s no third stage. I am the third stage. While you gathered others for the exam, the only candidate needing this kind of evaluation is him.”

“From chūnin directly to jōnin... and on top of that, he’s a combat veteran with insufficient merit. But we’re short on skilled personnel, so we have no choice,” Hiruzen sighed.

During wartime, ninja promotions were often expedited, bypassing exams entirely. However, Kyoichi’s situation was complicated. He had been injured on the battlefield and, while he had achieved notable merit, it wasn’t quite enough to justify his promotion to jōnin.

“This time, since you’re overseeing the process, I feel assured. Based on Kyoichi’s abilities, he’s clearly at jōnin level. The key is evaluating his intelligence gathering and battlefield judgment,” said Hiruzen.

At the time, Hiruzen had no idea that Orochimaru was secretly researching Hashirama cells. He merely thought Orochimaru was interested in Kyoichi’s talent, which had motivated him to volunteer for the role.

Admiration for genius was natural, after all.

However, knowing Orochimaru’s connections with Danzo and the Root, Hiruzen added, “Orochimaru, I trust your abilities, but keep your distance from Root.”

“Sensei, I only borrowed a few of their people to help organize the exam. After all, this promotion method ensures fairness and respect,” Orochimaru said.

“You know what I mean,” Hiruzen said, nodding slightly. He didn’t elaborate further, but the warning was clear. It was up to Orochimaru to decide whether to heed it.

---

Forest of Death

Kyoichi was still playing a game of cat-and-mouse with Orochimaru.

Orochimaru was persistent, sticking to him like glue. Kyoichi avoided direct confrontation—partly because it didn’t align with his mission, and partly because he suspected Orochimaru was after his blood for research.

For now, he had no intention of giving Orochimaru what he wanted.

However...

He soon noticed another presence approaching ahead of him.

Hyuga Natsu.

A member of Root!

Kyoichi’s eyes flashed with cold determination.

So, it’s as I thought. Danzo and Orochimaru are working together, likely planning to injure me and extract my blood to further their research into Hashirama cells.

Pretending not to notice Hyuga Natsu, Kyoichi continued heading toward Aburame Toji’s location. The Aburame had already acquired two scrolls.

Soon enough, Hyuga Natsu appeared in front of him, blocking his path.

“Hand it over,” Hyuga Natsu demanded curtly.

Kyoichi sneered but didn’t respond. Instead—

Whoosh!

Using Body Flicker Jutsu, he bypassed Hyuga Natsu in an instant.

But the Hyuga prodigy wasn’t so easily shaken. Activating his Byakugan, he immediately locked onto Kyoichi’s movements, determined to intercept him with precision.

The plan was solid.

However...

As he caught up, Hyuga Natsu suddenly sensed that Kyoichi’s chakra was distributed evenly across his body.

What’s this?

Earth Spear!

A layer of Earth Release chakra had hardened Kyoichi’s body, making it nearly impervious to Gentle Fist strikes. Realizing this, Hyuga Natsu quickly adjusted his strategy, unleashing an Eight Trigrams Vacuum Palm.

Yet...

Kyoichi reacted with astonishing speed, dodging the attack effortlessly. Forming hand seals, he summoned a Water Dragon Bullet Technique, sending a roaring dragon of water hurtling toward Hyuga Natsu.

That was only the opening move.

The real attack followed immediately—

As Hyuga Natsu evaded the water dragon, Kyoichi closed the distance with unparalleled speed, appearing directly behind him.

Shadow of the Dancing Leaf.

A devastating kick landed squarely on Hyuga Natsu, sending him flying through several trees. The force of the impact was so great that Orochimaru had to use Earth Release to cushion his fall, or he might have flown even farther.

...Defeated in a single strike?

Orochimaru was stunned.

Hyuga Natsu was an elite member of Root, a shinobi of considerable skill. Yet Kyoichi had incapacitated him with a single move. The sheer power of that strike was terrifying!

It must have been some sort of advanced taijutsu.

Another new technique!

“Kyoichi-kun, you really are full of surprises,” Orochimaru said, his tone tinged with excitement.

He almost felt as if he had found a kindred spirit.

“Lord Orochimaru, I presume?” Kyoichi said.

“You recognized me and only left behind a shadow clone? Kyoichi-kun, I am one of the Sannin, after all.” Orochimaru chuckled.

Kyoichi had seen Orochimaru on the battlefield before, and his unique habits—like licking his lips—made him easy to identify.

“Still, I must admit... you’re quite remarkable.”

A giant snake slithered into view, carrying the unconscious Hyuga Natsu away toward another part of the Forest of Death.

“Earlier, that taijutsu—could you enlighten me?” Orochimaru asked, his curiosity evident.

“That wasn’t my creation. It’s called Eight Gates,” Kyoichi replied through his shadow clone.

If Orochimaru didn’t want to fight, Kyoichi saw no reason to press the issue. After all, this was a golden opportunity to showcase Might Duy’s taijutsu technique.

“Eight Gates? Fascinating... I didn’t expect there was a taijutsu genius in Konoha researching such a method. But surely, that’s not all there is to it?” Orochimaru’s eyes gleamed with excitement.

Despite Kyoichi’s attempt to mask his technique, Orochimaru had deduced that opening just the first gate couldn’t account for such overwhelming power.

“Gentle Fist, Earth Spear... interesting combination,” Orochimaru muttered to himself.

Piecing together the clues, he surmised that Kyoichi had seamlessly blended multiple techniques, further enhancing their effectiveness.

“Nothing escapes Lord Orochimaru’s sharp eyes,” Kyoichi said.

“Impressive. Maintaining Earth Spear while using Eight Gates... your chakra control is extraordinary,” Orochimaru remarked, genuinely impressed.

Kyoichi was, without a doubt, the most talented young ninja Orochimaru had encountered in years—perhaps even more so than Minato Namikaze.

“Kyoichi-kun, next time we meet, let’s have a proper sparring match. For now, I’ll refrain from going all out as your examiner.”

With that, Orochimaru revealed his true form, deciding not to pursue further.

Moments later, the shadow clone spotted a swarm of black insects in the distance. Clearly, Kyoichi was already engaging Aburame Toji.

As he passed Kyoichi’s clone, Orochimaru whispered, “Kyoichi-kun, next time, let’s talk properly.”

Orochimaru had no doubt—Aburame Toji was no match for Kyoichi.

“Understood,” Kyoichi replied.

***************************
Read advanced chapters ahead of everyone else on my P@treon.

P@treon/GodDragcell

Chapter Text

Elsewhere, Aburame Toji dashed toward the finish line as soon as he secured the scroll.

However...

He hadn’t run far when his insects relayed some alarming news—

Kanda Kyoichi was closing in!

"That fast?"

Toji was shocked.

Even Orochimaru and Hyuga Natsu couldn’t stop him?

Impossible!

But there was no time to dwell on his disbelief. Kyoichi was catching up quickly, and Toji had no choice but to stop him while trying to reach the finish line with the scroll.

Parasitic insects swarmed out.

A dense black cloud of insects surged toward Kyoichi like an unstoppable wave. But to Toji’s astonishment, the man ignored the oncoming swarm, shielded by a layer of earth-style chakra as he barreled forward.

"Such speed!"

Toji increased his pace, but he couldn’t match Kyoichi.

Without even activating the First Gate or the Eight Gates, Kyoichi’s Body Flicker Jutsu was enough to overwhelm Aburame Toji.

Moments later, Toji’s newly dispersed insects detected—

He was already there.

Boom!

A Leaf Whirlwind.

Toji’s body dissolved into a swarm of insects.

A substitution.

Predictable.

In the next instant, Kyoichi’s hands flashed through a sequence of seals, and a water dragon roared into existence, crashing to the ground with a deafening explosion that left a massive crater.

Toji staggered out from the edge, coughing violently.

He had taken internal damage.

Damn it...

That Water Dragon Bullet was ridiculously powerful!

But before he could recover, Kyoichi was already upon him again.

Toji didn’t give up, but Kyoichi showed no mercy. He swiftly incapacitated Toji with a single kick.

They weren’t friends—why would he hold back?

Toji coughed up blood, unable to continue. Kyoichi confiscated his tools, took the scroll, and left behind a shadow clone.

"The clone will patch you up a bit," Kyoichi said curtly.

As he sprinted toward the finish line, he began to piece things together.

Orochimaru’s mention of being the "chief examiner" hinted that this was no ordinary exam.

This was an additional challenge.

A challenge tailored specifically for him.

Kyoichi understood that defeating Aburame Toji and Hyuga Natsu had removed his most immediate obstacles. Orochimaru’s decision to stop pursuing him signified tacit approval of his capabilities.

The additional test was complete, and promotion to jōnin was practically assured.

The so-called third round?

It didn’t even matter.

When he reached the central area, Kyoichi combined the scrolls.

Before long—

"Kyoichi-kun, we meet again," Orochimaru appeared.

It was a shadow clone, but it was clear he wanted to chat rather than cancel the technique immediately.

"Kyoichi-kun, do you know why I was the only one chasing you?" Orochimaru asked with a sly smile.

"Tekuno and the other Aburame senior were promoted based on battlefield merits," Kyoichi replied. "As for Shirakumo-senpai... if I’m not mistaken, he has ties to the Hokage. That leaves only me, whose battlefield achievements fall short."

"Ha! Brilliant. Truly brilliant!" Orochimaru chuckled.

As expected, clever people needed no further explanation.

"Thank you for holding back, Orochimaru-sama. Without your restraint, there’s no way I could have caught Aburame Kei," Kyoichi said humbly.

He wasn’t naive enough to think Orochimaru was truly this weak. The man had barely used any ninjutsu during their encounter, relying primarily on taijutsu.

For a master of ninjutsu like Orochimaru, holding back that much was practically charity.

"Hahaha. Go on to the Hokage's office for the third round," Orochimaru said before his clone dissipated.

Kyoichi bowed slightly and headed toward the Hokage's office.

As he had suspected, the third round was irrelevant. The second round had been the real test, filled with traps, ambushes, and tasks. While the others went through the motions, only he had truly been examined.

---

At the Hokage's office, the Third Hokage was already waiting.

Aside from Kyoichi, all three others—Shirakumo, Tekuno, and Aburame Toji—had successfully passed.

"Lord Hokage!"

"Good, good!" Hiruzen Sarutobi beamed. "You all performed excellently in the second round, especially Kanda Kyoichi. You exceeded all expectations! Honestly, I never imagined you would perform so outstandingly."

Sarutobi was full of praise. Initially, he had been confident Kyoichi could pass but hadn’t expected him to shine so brightly. Not only was his strength impressive, but his overall aptitude—essential for a jōnin—was exceptional, surpassing many current jōnin in the village.

Moreover, Kyoichi had independently studied medical ninjutsu.

He was shaping up to be a well-rounded and ideal team leader!

"Thank you, Lord Hokage," Kyoichi bowed respectfully.

Tekuno scratched his head in confusion. "Lord Hokage, what about the third round of the exam?"

"Heh, there’s no third round." Sarutobi smiled warmly. "As of today, you are all jōnin of the village."

Kyoichi wasn’t surprised, nor were Shirakumo and Aburame Toji.

Unlike Tekuno, they had already known this exam was largely a formality, and only Kyoichi had faced any genuine challenges.

The reason was obvious:

The Senju bloodline.

---

"Did you get it?"

"No. He’s strong—hehehe. The Senju clan... even after generations of intermarriage and dilution, their power remains truly formidable."

Orochimaru marveled as he worked on his research, eyes alight with excitement.

The Senju constitution.

After all these years, he had witnessed its greatness again!

"You failed to get it, even after engaging him yourself?" Danzo frowned, clearly displeased.

You’ve got to be kidding me. Is this the level of the fabled Sannin?

"As chief examiner, it was my duty to oversee the exam. Since he demonstrated sufficient strength, I couldn’t unfairly hinder him."

"And if you’re so desperate, Danzo, why not handle it yourself?" Orochimaru sneered, casting a sidelong glance.

Did he look like someone who could be manipulated so easily?

Danzo scowled, clearly irritated.

"You’d best not make any reckless moves against him," Orochimaru said as he continued his research. "If you stir up trouble, the old man will come after you. Sarutobi may not be in his prime anymore, but he’s far from senile. He won’t let you drag him into the fallout of targeting a Senju descendant."

Chapter Text

“Sensei! Sensei! We heard you went for the promotion exam today. How did it go?”

“Yeah, what’s the result?”

“Come on, do we even need to ask? If sensei went, he must have passed!”

When Kanda Kyoichi returned home, he saw a group of kids already waiting at his doorstep.

At the front of the group was Obito.

This kid was straightforward and always rushed in first. Naturally, he was also the one who took the blame most often. But Kyoichi knew it couldn’t have been Obito who stirred things up this time.

His eyes scanned the group and finally settled on a girl standing in the back.

Kurenai Yuhi.

Her father had been one of the proctors for the first and second exams.

“Kurenai, you’re the one who told them, weren’t you?”

“Sensei, I just… accidentally let it slip.”

Kurenai fidgeted with her sleeves nervously.

Accidentally? Who’d believe that…

Still, he wasn’t going to blame her. The kids’ excitement was genuine, after all.

Kyoichi smiled and said, “Come on in…”

The group consisted of Obito, Shisui, Asuma, Kurenai, and even Might Guy, who had already graduated but somehow still hung out with them. It seemed like he might’ve just run into them by chance.

But one person didn’t seem to be a coincidence.

Kyoichi glanced toward a certain spot on the roof and called out, “You up there, why not come down and join us?”

“Huh? Who’s up there?”

Obito looked up curiously and saw a silver-haired boy with a mask covering his face.

“Kakashi! Hmph, sneaking around like that—are you upset that Sensei got promoted to jōnin?”

Obito mocked him, but Kakashi remained silent.

Upset? Hardly…

He wasn’t that petty.

To him, it was only natural that someone as strong as Kyoichi would be promoted. If anything, it would’ve been strange if he hadn’t passed.

He was simply curious.

Just how strong was Kyoichi?

And he couldn’t stop thinking about what Kyoichi had said to him before.

“Congratulations…”

Kakashi mumbled before turning to leave.

“Ugh, what’s his problem?”

Obito pouted. He and Kakashi had known each other for a while, and the two of them never got along. If they didn’t bicker upon meeting, it felt wrong.

“Alright, Kakashi became a chūnin at six. You’ve all graduated this year, so how about focusing on catching up instead of pointless arguing?”

Kyoichi waved a hand to dismiss the squabble. Kakashi had already left, and bad-mouthing someone behind their back was pointless since Kakashi wouldn’t care anyway.

Everyone nodded.

They couldn’t deny it—Kakashi graduated at five and became a chūnin at six, a feat that had shocked the entire village. None of them could compare to that.

It was better to focus on themselves.

But then, something unexpected happened.

They all turned to stare at Shisui.

“Shisui, are you planning to graduate early? Don’t tell me…”

Asuma was particularly surprised.

Shisui was a prodigy of the Uchiha clan and was well-known for his talent. During mixed training sessions, Shisui often outperformed older students.

Everyone was aware of his abilities.

But he was only five years old.

If he graduated this year, wouldn’t that put him on par with Kakashi?

Could it be that the Uchiha clan was pushing him to graduate for the sake of their reputation?

Asuma’s mind raced, and he quickly arrived at this conclusion.

“Yeah…”

Shisui nodded lightly.

The atmosphere grew heavy. Kurenai hesitated for a moment before asking, “Will you be joining the Police Force or forming a team with us?”

Typically, graduates would be assigned to a team for missions.

But it was different for major clans.

The Hyuga, for example, didn’t even send their main family’s children to the academy—only branch family members who were considered unimportant attended.

The Uchiha were slightly different.

Their children attended the academy but often joined the Police Force upon graduation instead of forming regular teams.

Kyoichi looked at Shisui, curious about his choice. He knew what Shisui wanted, but whether Fugaku Uchiha would approve was another matter.

“I hope to become your student, Sensei. I just don’t know if the village will allow it,” Shisui said, scratching his head.

Everyone was momentarily stunned but quickly realized that Kyoichi had just been promoted to jōnin.

It wasn’t out of the question for the village to approve.

“Wait, you applied for this before Sensei even finished his exam?”

Obito exclaimed as he pieced it together.

So that’s why…

Shisui had submitted a request in advance, which probably meant that his application was already sitting on the Hokage’s desk.

Clever!

Damn it… why didn’t I think of that?!

The others were having the same realization.

“Sensei, I’d like to—”

“Every jōnin is highly skilled. No matter who you’re assigned to, you’ll learn a lot, so don’t stress about it too much.”

Kyoichi reassured them.

Except for Rin, they were all from prominent clans. They had no reason to worry.

Especially Asuma.

As the Third Hokage’s son, how could he not find a good mentor?

But then again…

In the original timeline, Asuma’s mentor wasn’t mentioned, and he was relatively slow to become a chūnin. Maybe his mentor really wasn’t that great.

Asuma’s eyes darted around as he bowed suddenly.

“Sensei, I just remembered something urgent. I’ll come back to visit another time!”

“Alright, go ahead…”

Everyone could guess what Asuma was up to.

He was likely rushing to secure Kyoichi as his teacher.

The remaining kids couldn’t deny being tempted, but they lacked the connections to act on it.

And there was only one spot left under Kyoichi.

Rather than fighting over it, they decided to leave it to chance.

They all felt more at ease with that decision.

---

Meanwhile, in the Hokage’s office…

Hiruzen Sarutobi had just finished issuing jōnin credentials to four individuals and returned to his desk when an ANBU operative delivered a letter.

“What’s this?”

“It’s from the Uchiha clan.”

Fugaku Uchiha?

Hiruzen frowned slightly as he took the letter and began reading.

Moments later, his frown eased, and he set the letter down, deep in thought.

Shisui wanted to become Kyoichi’s student…

It wasn’t a bad idea.

Kyoichi was a descendant of the Senju. Using Tsunade as a link, the village could secure him as an ally of the Hokage faction.

If Shisui became his student, it might even lead to integrating Shisui into their faction, further weakening the Uchiha from within.

Yes…

This could be an opportunity.

Ever since the time of Tobirama, the village’s stance toward the Uchiha had been conflicted.

But while Tobirama had a detailed plan for dealing with them, Hiruzen lacked the ability to implement such strategies, leaving him to rely on suppression instead.

Now, with both Shisui and Obito in play, he saw a potential breakthrough.

Without hesitation, Hiruzen signed the approval.

But just as he put down his pen, there was a knock at the door.

He sensed who it was and frowned again.

Asuma? What’s he doing here?

His rebellious son rarely sought him out, and whenever he did, it was usually a headache.

“Come in…”

“Father.”

Asuma entered, unusually formal. He hesitated briefly before bowing deeply.

“May I join Kyoichi-sensei's team?”

Hiruzen looked up at him, surprised.

Kyoichi again?

First Shisui, and now his own son wanted to join Kyoichi’s team.

In less than a month of teaching, Kyoichi had won over so many people.

How?

“Why do you want to join his team?”

“Because Sensei is strong, wise, and inspiring. I believe I can learn a lot from him.”

Asuma bowed even lower.

He rarely made requests of his father, so this was a rare moment of sincerity.

Hiruzen studied him for a long moment before nodding.

“Kyoichi may be suitable for Shisui, but I’m not sure he’s the best fit for you. However, if this is your choice, I’ll respect it.”

“Thank you, Father!”

Chapter Text

For the next few days, Kyoichi kept up a rigorous training regimen.

Jōnin?
It’s just a title.

In chaotic times, survival depends on strength, not hollow positions.

Kyoichi understood this well.

Of course...

He spent time sparring with Might Duy and Might Guy, learning a fair bit—techniques like the Leaf Strong Whirlwind and Hidden Lotus.

But these were merely additions, not what Kyoichi truly needed.

He needed to expand his resources.

Saving effort alone wasn’t enough. How many years would it take to reach his goals? Waiting passively for opportunities was no solution either.

As he jogged, he mulled over his next steps.

He needed to take the initiative!

After some thought, he decided to start with a certain problem child.

Like... Hatake Kakashi.

And as luck would have it, there he was.

“Ugh...”

By the riverbank, Kakashi sat and threw the White Fang short blade into the water.

When he noticed Kyoichi approaching, Kakashi shot him a brief glance, then quickly got up, retrieved the blade, and gripped it tightly. His gaze returned to the river.

Moments later...

With a gust of wind, Kyoichi appeared behind him using the Body Flicker Technique.

Kakashi had seen this move before, but he was puzzled as to why Kyoichi would use it now.

Turning to stare at Kyoichi, Kakashi remained silent.

“What are you looking at?”

“Huh?” Kakashi blinked in confusion, utterly baffled by Kyoichi’s question.

“I see you’re lost, so I thought I’d beat some sense into you.”

Kyoichi’s tone was utterly serious.

But then...

He sat down beside Kakashi and added, “Still thinking about your sword technique? If you ask me, I need a blade, and you seem to want to throw yours away. It’s a win-win.”

“I won’t give up the blade!” Kakashi declared resolutely.

“Didn’t look like it just now. That throw was pretty dramatic.”

With a swift motion, Kyoichi snatched the White Fang short blade from Kakashi’s hand. Spinning the blade expertly, he channeled chakra into it, forming a concentrated, shimmering blue edge.

Then...

The water chakra sharpened further, darkening to a deep blue hue.

With one slash—swish!

The air hummed, and the ground split open, leaving a deep gash.

“What a blade!” Kyoichi exclaimed, genuinely impressed.

The White Fang short blade was indeed exceptional. While it was best suited for Lightning Release chakra, it worked reasonably well with water chakra too. Using high-pressure techniques learned from the Water Severing Wave, Kyoichi unleashed a powerful strike.

“Ugh...” Kakashi was speechless.

That’s my blade... Why does he seem better at using it than me?

“Here.”

Kyoichi tossed the blade back to him.

The moment Kakashi caught it, he lunged at Kyoichi with impressive speed.

But—

When the strike landed, Kyoichi had already swapped places with a piece of wood.

Substitution Technique?

Though Kakashi hadn’t gone all out—deliberately using the back of the blade to avoid harming Kyoichi—he was shocked by how quickly Kyoichi evaded at such close range.

“Your speed is good, but your attacks are too predictable,” Kyoichi remarked with a grin.

Kakashi was skilled but still raw. Compared to the seasoned shinobi he’d become in the future, there was a noticeable gap.

“Hmph. I won’t give up the blade. One day, I’ll defeat you!”

With that, Kakashi sheathed his sword and left, a new determination in his stride.

As Kyoichi had pointed out, if he wasn’t willing to abandon the blade, he needed to find a way to master it.

Right now, he was a jack of all trades but a master of none. It was time to choose a path.

Watching him leave, Kyoichi smirked. He had only stopped by to tease the problem child a bit.

And sure enough, problem children were hard to deal with.

Shisui and Asuma were easy to guide, but Kakashi was stubborn and resistant to change.

[Teaching on “Choosing a Path” completed.]

[Evaluation: Excellent!]

[Reward: Iaido.]

“Hm?”

A reward?

Kyoichi’s eyes lit up.

So, despite Kakashi’s stubbornness, he had actually taken the lesson to heart. The kid was just playing tough.

Thankfully, the system didn’t lie.

Seeing the reward, Kyoichi’s mood improved even more.

Iaido...

The signature sword technique of Mifune, the samurai leader. Essentially, it was a powerful draw-and-slash technique.

This was one of the best rewards he’d received recently.

The best part?

Unlike Mifune, who relied solely on physical skill and discipline, Kyoichi had no qualms about using chakra to enhance the technique.

“Too bad I don’t have a good sword. When are the Seven Ninja Swordsmen going to invade Konoha? Oh, right, the Sword of the Thunder God should still be with the Third Hokage. Maybe I can borrow it for a while.”

After pondering for a moment, Kyoichi decided to give it a shot.

At worst, he could trade it for the Seven Heavens Breathing Method.

Having made up his mind, Kyoichi headed straight for the Hokage’s office.

When he arrived, Hiruzen Sarutobi was reviewing early graduation candidates’ files from the Academy.

“Shisui, Asuma... Who else should I pair with them?”

Rin Nohara?

Probably not the best fit.

Rin excelled in theoretical knowledge and chakra control, making her an ideal candidate for medical ninjutsu training. Pairing her with Shisui and Asuma might not work well.

Just then, Hiruzen sensed Kyoichi’s presence.

“Ah, Kyoichi!”

“Lord Hokage!”

“Come in, come in. I was just about to summon you. Since you’ve been promoted to Jōnin, are you willing to take on a team?”

“Of course,” Kyoichi replied after bowing and taking a seat.

“Shisui and Asuma both want to be in your squad. Their grades are excellent. If you have no objections, we’ll finalize that. As for the third member, who do you think would be best?”

Hiruzen showed him two candidates: Rin Nohara and Kurenai Yuhi.

“Kurenai,” Kyoichi answered without hesitation. “Rin is better suited to becoming a medical ninja. While I have some knowledge of medical ninjutsu, I’m not proficient enough, and she might not sync well with Shisui and Asuma.”

He also suspected that Hiruzen didn’t want to separate Rin from Obito. The latter’s attachment to her played a significant role in shaping his character.

“Same thought I had,” Hiruzen said, nodding as he wrote Kurenai’s name.

With that settled, he turned back to Kyoichi.

“But I doubt you came here just to discuss your team, did you?”

“No, Lord Hokage. I’ve been practicing swordsmanship recently and feel I’ve made some progress. However, I lack a suitable chakra blade. I heard that the Second Hokage left behind a personal weapon…”

Kyoichi trailed off, feeling a bit shameless for openly asking for resources.

“You’re talking about the Sword of the Thunder God? It’s true that my teacher left it behind, but it might not suit you.”

“That’s fine. I’d just like to borrow it for now. When I find a more suitable blade, I’ll return it to the village. If necessary, I’m willing to trade one of my self-developed secret techniques in exchange.”

***************************
Read advanced chapters ahead of everyone else on my P@treon.

P@treon/GodDragcell

Chapter Text

“Secret technique?”

The Third Hokage raised an eyebrow, recalling the Eight Gates Release Formation that Kyoichi had used during the exams.

Moreover...

Hadn’t Kyoichi mentioned that this technique belonged to Might Duy?

Might Duy... who was that again?

After a moment of contemplation, Hiruzen remembered and asked, “Was the Eight Gates something you developed together with Might Duy?”

“No, Lord Hokage. That was entirely Duy-sensei’s creation, something he perfected through twenty years of relentless practice. My technique is called the Seven Heavens Breathing Method, which I developed while studying medical ninjutsu,” Kyoichi explained.

He went on to outline the principles of the Seven Heavens Breathing Method and its first level of activation.

“Cellular activation? You’ve developed a technique at this level?”

The Third Hokage was astonished.

The idea of enhancing the body’s cellular activity by increasing oxygen intake was novel and intriguing. However, he quickly realized the technique had significant limitations—it required exceptional physical conditioning. For someone with a weaker constitution, excessive oxygen intake could lead to poisoning.

Taking a deep breath, Hiruzen warned, “This technique of yours qualifies as an S-rank forbidden jutsu. It should only be used in the direst circumstances.”

“Understood, Lord Hokage. Currently, Duy-senpai and I are working on refining the technique to lower its threshold and functionality, aiming to make it an A-rank forbidden jutsu that could be more broadly applicable.”

Kyoichi shared their aspirations.

S-rank jutsu were strictly regulated, while A-rank jutsu could be taught to elite Chūnin and above. If they could adapt the technique, it would be a significant contribution.

Not to mention...

It might even secure some research funding!

“It’s a good idea, but the practical challenges will be considerable,” Hiruzen said, rubbing his temples.

“Don’t worry, Lord Hokage. I plan to adjust the breathing technique’s method. Even if others acquire a simplified version, they won’t be able to replicate the full Seven Heavens Breathing Method.”

Kyoichi paused, then added, “If we succeed, it could save countless lives in future wars.”

“You have a point. We can’t let fear of failure prevent progress. How about this: the first level won’t be recorded officially. Submit it for review once you and Duy have developed the A-rank version.”

With that, the Third Hokage retrieved a scroll from beneath his desk.

After performing a series of hand seals to unlock it, he placed a sword on the table.

The Sword of the Thunder God.

“This sword was crafted for my teacher in his early years. While it’s powerful, its material is fragile. Use it wisely and take care of it,” Hiruzen said, handing the sword to Kyoichi.

Kyoichi was stunned. He had only hoped to borrow the sword temporarily, but Hiruzen was outright giving it to him.

What’s more, after some thought, the Third Hokage added, “You’re welcome to explore the archives in the Hokage Building. While they don’t contain ninjutsu, the knowledge there is far more comprehensive than what you might gather piecemeal.”

“Thank you, Lord Hokage!”

Overjoyed, Kyoichi bowed deeply.

He had initially planned to snatch a weapon or two from the Seven Ninja Swordsmen in the future, but this unexpected gift was a welcome surprise.

Of course...

He still intended to loot the Seven Ninja Swordsmen when the opportunity arose. After all, who could have too many swords?

And then there was the Kusanagi Sword... If only he knew the Kusanagi Clan’s whereabouts, he’d have pursued that sword long ago rather than bothering the Third Hokage.

“Tomorrow’s the exam, and the day after that is team assignments. Don’t forget to attend,” Hiruzen said with a chuckle.

After Kyoichi left, the Hokage fell into deep thought. Eventually, he began sifting through the archives but couldn’t find what he was looking for.

Frustrated, he summoned an Anbu ninja.

“Find me Might Duy’s records.”

“Lord Hokage, Might Duy is a Genin. You won’t find his files among the Chūnin archives.”

“What?”

The Third Hokage was taken aback.

Might Duy is a Genin?

He didn’t doubt the truth of Kyoichi’s claims. Researching the Eight Gates required not only theoretical knowledge but also years of rigorous practice. It wasn’t something one could develop in a short time.

Kyoichi was far too young to have created it himself, so it made sense that the technique was Duy’s creation.

But...

A ninja capable of inventing an S-rank forbidden technique was still a mere Genin?

For the first time, Hiruzen felt he had failed in his duties.

How could such talent go unnoticed, buried among the ranks of Genin, only coming to light after repeated mentions by Kyoichi?

When the Anbu ninja brought Duy’s file, Hiruzen carefully reviewed it.

Then he understood why he hadn’t paid attention to Duy.

Unlike someone like Kosuke Maruboshi, who was famous despite remaining a Genin, Duy fully embraced his status. He primarily took on D-rank missions and had never completed a C-rank mission outside of wartime.

And yet...

This was the man who created the Eight Gates?

“I’ve failed... truly failed,” Hiruzen muttered, sighing heavily.

For years, Konoha had been starved of capable Chūnin and Jōnin due to constant wars, yet a talent like Duy had been left to stagnate.

---

Kyoichi exited the Hokage Building with the Sword of the Thunder God in hand.

This was the second time he had nudged the Hokage about Duy. If Hiruzen still didn’t act, then perhaps it was time for him to step down.

Duy’s circumstances were already different from the original timeline. While he was still primarily focused on the Eight Gates, he had also picked up some of Guy’s taijutsu techniques and mastered the Leaf Whirlwind series.

By now, Duy was more than qualified to be a Jōnin.

Even without techniques like Morning Peacock or Daytime Tiger, Duy’s skills placed him among the top-tier Jōnin.

Leaving such talent to waste?

The Third Hokage was either incredibly careless or outright foolish.

And this wasn’t even the first time.

When Sakumo Hatake took his own life, Hiruzen did nothing to quell the rumors or stop the tragedy from unfolding.

If it was deliberate, he was sinister.

If it was negligence, he was incompetent.

Either way, Hiruzen wasn’t exactly a paragon of leadership.

Kyoichi smirked coldly.

Becoming a Jōnin had been easy enough.

But if he ever wanted to vie for the Hokage’s position, he knew the road would be fraught with obstacles and opposition.

“Whatever. One step at a time.”

Becoming Hokage wasn’t on his mind right now. Surviving the next war and the Nine-Tails’ attack was the real priority.

---

The next day, Kyoichi finished his morning training and headed to the Ninja Academy.

Today was exam day.

For most of the candidates, the process was just a formality. Still, Kyoichi had to attend, as Hiruzen had appointed him as the lead examiner for ninjutsu.

The lineup of examiners was impressive, too: Tekuno and Kurenai’s father, Yuhi Shinku.

Clearly, Hiruzen had high hopes for this year’s graduating class.

Soon, the candidates entered.

The first one?

Obito Uchiha.

Naturally, he was late again.

Sure enough, two minutes after the exam began, a knock sounded at the door.

“Sensei, I...”

When Obito saw Kyoichi, his entire body froze.

He hadn’t expected his teacher to be the lead examiner.

And worse, he was late again!

“Same rules as always: demonstrate the Transformation and Clone Techniques. Substitution will be tested later,” Kyoichi said calmly.

“Yes, Sensei!”

Taking a deep breath, Obito quickly formed the necessary hand seals. A pulse of chakra followed, and two clones appeared beside him.

Simultaneously, his clones and real body transformed—one into Kyoichi and the other two into the other examiners.

“The height and proportions of the others are off. And me? You didn’t notice I had a new weapon today, did you?”

Chapter Text

“Huh?”

Obito’s face fell.

He knew his performance wasn’t perfect—especially regarding the sword.

When did Sensei get a sword? It was just the hilt sticking out. Who could have noticed that?

“Kyoichi-sensei, isn’t this a bit too strict?” Yuhi Shinku asked softly.

Obito’s performance might fall short compared to a Chūnin, but for a Genin, it was already excellent.

“No. Konoha could face war at any moment, so high standards are necessary,” Kyoichi replied firmly. “Obito, if this were the battlefield, I’d need your Transformation Technique to deceive the enemy. At your current level, you’d already be exposed.”

Obito nodded repeatedly, not daring to argue.

As he reflected on his performance, a sudden noise broke his train of thought. Reacting instinctively, he formed hand seals for the Substitution Technique.

Thunk, thunk, thunk—

Several pieces of chalk struck the wooden log left by his substitution.

“If this were the battlefield, you’d already be injured. That’s enough. Leave now and don’t discuss this test with the others, or you’ll fail automatically.”

“Yes!”

Obito’s mood wavered between hope and despair as he left. He didn’t dare ask if he had passed. After all, he’d been late.

Once Obito was gone, Tekuno glanced at Kyoichi, looking puzzled. Finally, he couldn’t help but ask, “Kyoichi-sensei, don’t you think your standards are a bit too high?”

“No. They’re capable of meeting these standards. If they fail, it’s a matter of mindset. A student with poor psychological resilience will only be a liability on the battlefield.”

“Uh...”

Capable of meeting these standards?

Elite Genin? All of them?

Even so, this was far beyond the normal standards for a graduation exam. Tekuno resisted the urge to complain.

If these were the standards when I graduated, I wouldn’t have stood a chance!

The first part of the exam—combining the Transformation and Clone Techniques—wasn’t just a test of ninjutsu proficiency but also of observation and analytical skills. Obito’s performance was far from perfect.

And yet, his abilities still surpassed most Genin.

Perhaps this is the privilege of being from a notable clan, Tekuno thought.

The next candidate entered.

“Raito Namida.”

Upon seeing Kyoichi, Namida hesitated briefly.

If it were another teacher, passing would have been a breeze. But with Kyoichi, it wasn’t guaranteed.

“The same rules. Begin.”

“Yes!”

Namida quickly activated his chakra, seamlessly executing the Transformation and Clone Techniques.

Tekuno was surprised by how flawlessly Namida combined the two techniques.

But Kyoichi still found fault—with the sword.

Again, it was the hilt barely visible.

Who would notice something like that?

Despite this minor detail, Namida’s Substitution Technique was perfect.

Even the civilian students in this group demonstrated exceptional skill.

Tekuno was shocked beyond words.

The next few civilian candidates performed similarly. Without exception, they met or exceeded Kyoichi’s demanding standards, often surpassing those from notable clans.

“Does this mean Obito is really at the bottom?” Yuhi Mako murmured.

“That’s not fair to say. Obito is straightforward and doesn’t excel in subtlety. His strength lies in large-scale ninjutsu and shurikenjutsu, making him better suited for direct combat,” Kyoichi explained, sipping his water.

Hiruzen’s team placements were carefully considered.

In Minato’s team, Obito and Rin would handle frontal engagement and support, while Kakashi specialized in assassination and precision strikes. Each member’s abilities and styles complemented the others perfectly.

Of course, this was an elite team.

Most standard teams didn’t have such meticulous balance, and all-taijutsu teams like Guy’s were rare exceptions.

“Large-scale ninjutsu? You mean Fireball Jutsu?” Yuhi Mako quickly grasped Kyoichi’s implication.

Kyoichi nodded, prompting a brief silence between Mako and Tekuno.

Obito might appear to be underperforming, but his core strength placed him above many candidates.

However, his weak foundational skills were undeniable.

By the midpoint of the exam, both examiners were increasingly astonished.

This year’s class was exceptional!

Whether from notable clans or civilian families, the students demonstrated far greater proficiency than previous cohorts. In some cases, civilian students even outperformed clan heirs in the Three Basic Techniques.

Frankly, aside from their lack of experience, these students were already on par with Genin.

The reason?

It wasn’t raw talent.

Every class might have a few standout prodigies, but overall abilities rarely varied significantly from year to year. The difference lay in the teaching.

Kyoichi Kanda.

In just one month, he had transformed these students from ordinary academy kids into near-Genin-level ninjas.

Incredible.

Yuhi Shinku, a seasoned mentor for Genin and Chūnin, understood just how difficult this feat was. Most Jōnin couldn’t achieve it.

How had Kyoichi done it?

After the exams, Shinku couldn’t hold back any longer. “Kyoichi-sensei, may I ask how you teach? Why are your students so universally skilled?”

This was a mixed-grade class, with more students than usual.

And yet, Kyoichi had managed to teach them all effectively. It was almost unbelievable.

“It’s simple, really. Teach a few of them thoroughly, then let them help teach the others. Progress leads, others follow,” Kyoichi said with a smile.

A unique teaching method!

Yuhi Shinku felt a twinge of disappointment.

This approach worked well in the academy but couldn’t easily be applied to Genin or Chūnin, who were already set in their ways. Peer instruction in those groups often introduced errors.

However, for the academy level, the potential was significant.

“Could this method be standardized for the academy?”

“It wouldn’t work with regular academy instructors. But if you brought in Jōnin instructors for the final month before graduation, it’d be like pre-deployment training for Genin,” Kyoichi suggested without hesitation.

“Jōnin instructors at the academy? For pre-graduation training?”

Yuhi Shinku stared in stunned silence.

It was a completely novel idea—but it seemed feasible.

Most academy instructors were Chūnin. While capable, they often lacked the authority or experience to inspire students. Jōnin instructors were a different story.

And Kyoichi’s success proved the concept.

In just one month, he had achieved results that many could not in years.

After a moment of thought, Shinku said, “Kyoichi-sensei, I’d like to submit your methods as a case study to the Third Hokage for consideration. Would you be willing?”

“Of course,” Kyoichi replied with a grin.

After all, he wouldn’t be the one writing it.

And if the proposal succeeded, it would bring him immense credit—perhaps even rewards.

In fact, Kyoichi was already considering volunteering for this assignment with every graduating class. It would be an excellent opportunity to “reap the benefits.”

***************************
Read advanced chapters ahead of everyone else on my P@treon.

P@treon/GodDragcell

Chapter Text

“Oh? Academy training camps?”

During the academy exams, the Third Hokage had briefly used his Telescope Jutsu to observe but hadn’t paid close attention. He was unaware of the conversation between Yuhi Shinku and Kyoichi.

The next day, he received a detailed report from Shinku. The letter was filled with examples of Kyoichi’s exceptional teaching methods, particularly his students’ mastery of the Three Basic Techniques. It also included a meticulous recounting of their discussion.

The Third Hokage read the report carefully.

After finishing, he pulled out his smoking pipe and lit it, deep in thought.

Academy training camps.

Elite Jōnin were often busy, but compared to the benefits of nurturing so many talented students, sparing a month to teach wasn’t much of a sacrifice. If implemented, the advantages would far outweigh any drawbacks.

However...

He hadn’t anticipated such a proposal.

“Lord Hokage, you summoned me?”

“Ah, Shikaku, come in. It seems I’ve learned something from my juniors today. Take a look at this.”

The Third Hokage handed the letter to Nara Shikaku, who had entered the room.

Since the Second Shinobi World War, Shikaku had been serving as the Hokage’s advisor. The Third often consulted him on important matters, and this was no exception.

Shikaku took the letter and began to read.

At first, he wasn’t particularly invested.

But as he delved into Shinku’s detailed account, his expression grew increasingly serious.

Mastery of the Three Basic Techniques.

While the Three Basic Techniques weren’t flashy or powerful, they were essential for teamwork and survival on the battlefield. They were the foundation every Genin needed to master.

Under Kyoichi’s instruction, his students’ proficiency was unparalleled.

The results were astounding.

Not only that—

From this single observation, one could infer the students’ overall skill levels. Their precise execution of the Three Basic Techniques suggested excellent chakra control, meaning that Kyoichi’s students were far better prepared than those from previous years.

Graduating students like these would adapt quickly to missions and integrate seamlessly into ninja squads.

And this transformation had occurred in just one month.

The potential of implementing such a program across the academy was undeniable.

What’s more, Kyoichi’s methods didn’t just rely on his teaching ability. He had created a self-sustaining system, where advanced students inspired and guided others—a concept he called “the advanced leading the less advanced.”

This was an exceptionally rare teaching talent.

Shikaku took a deep breath and said, “Kyoichi is a rare genius. It’s a waste to have him just serve as a Jōnin.”

“I’ve already assigned him a team,” the Third Hokage replied with a nod.

Ordinarily, someone as young as Kyoichi wouldn’t be chosen to lead a team. But his exceptional teaching ability made it clear that it would be a waste not to give him this role.

Shikaku agreed. He read the letter several more times before speaking decisively.

“Lord Hokage, the academy training camps would have lasting benefits. This program should absolutely be implemented. However, I suggest having a few Jōnin meet with Kyoichi to hear his insights firsthand.”

“Oh? Why is that necessary?” The Third Hokage was intrigued.

The proposal was already clear—was an additional discussion truly necessary?

“Lord Hokage, while the letter is detailed, it only covers Kyoichi’s work as a ninjutsu instructor. He might have other constructive ideas in different areas.”

Shikaku’s reasoning was sound.

Kyoichi’s written suggestions didn’t represent the full extent of his knowledge or expertise.

After a moment of contemplation, the Third Hokage nodded. “You’re right. Let’s gather a few available Jōnin to discuss this further.”

“Understood.”

---

“That’s strange. I’ve taught Yuhi Shinku so much—why hasn’t the system given me any rewards? Is it broken?”

Back at home, Kyoichi was puzzled.

Even by evening, he hadn’t received any rewards, which didn’t align with his previous experiences.

By his calculations, he should’ve been rewarded by now.

The next day, he understood why.

The Third Hokage had sent an Anbu messenger to invite him to a Jōnin-level meeting to discuss “academy training camps” and “educational methods.”

No wonder...

His suggestions had prompted immediate action from the Hokage, leading to further deliberations.

The system must have delayed issuing rewards because the matter wasn’t fully resolved yet.

And this time, the “students” would include Jōnin and even the Hokage himself—a higher quality of audience than ever before.

With that realization, Kyōichi headed to the Hokage’s office.

---

In the temporary meeting room, Kyoichi recognized several familiar faces: Nara Shikaku, Yamanaka Inoichi, Aburame Shibi, and most notably, Minato Namikaze.

His bright blond hair made him stand out instantly.

“Greetings, esteemed seniors,” Kyoichi said respectfully.

As a Jōnin, he didn’t need to bow like a subordinate, but he was still the youngest in the room—just 15 years old.

Yet, none of the seasoned Jōnin would dismiss him.

Today’s meeting couldn’t even start without Kyoichi.

Shikaku gestured for him to take a seat.

“Now that Kyoichi is here, let’s begin. You’ve all read the report, so you know why we’re gathered.”

The proposal had already circulated among the attendees.

“Academy training camps are an excellent idea,” Yamanaka Inoichi said. “Even if future instructors don’t achieve results as impressive as Kyoichi’s, this program would still significantly reduce the time needed for post-graduation training.”

Aburame Shibi chimed in, “Based on Kyoichi’s suggestions, are we including all D-rank jutsu in the training curriculum?”

“Yes,” Kyoichi confirmed. “The exact number of jutsu will depend on the students’ progress. The techniques are primarily meant as incentives to keep them engaged. Additionally, we can incorporate taijutsu, shuriken techniques, basic genjutsu countermeasures, and foundational medical knowledge. These are essential for battlefield survival.”

He elaborated further, emphasizing how this approach could foster cooperation between clan and civilian students. By offering meaningful rewards, clan students would be motivated to share their knowledge, creating a mutually beneficial dynamic.

Shikaku nodded thoughtfully.

Minato Namikaze stood up. “I fully support this initiative.”

He smiled warmly and nodded toward Kyoichi, a gesture of encouragement.

“I agree as well,” Shikaku said, raising his hand.

One by one, the Jōnin in the room raised their hands in unanimous approval.

Chapter Text

“Jonin Kyoichi…”

After leaving the Hokage’s office, Kyoichi was about to take a moment to check his system panel. He had heard the notification sound earlier during the meeting but hadn’t had a chance to look.

However…

Before he could, he heard someone calling from behind.

That voice…

Namikaze Minato?

Kyoichi turned around and, sure enough, saw the golden-haired Minato walking toward him.

“Minato-senpai, do you need something from me?”

At this point in time, Minato wasn’t the Fourth Hokage yet.

However, after the Battle of Kikyo Pass, he had started to gain some renown in Konoha—completely different from a newly promoted jonin like Kyoichi.

“I wanted to ask why you included medical basics in the training curriculum. Medical ninjutsu is a vast field, and even among jonin, not many are proficient in it, right?”

Minato was puzzled.

Konoha’s medical system was the most advanced in the ninja world, yet even so, not every squad had a dedicated medical-nin. The requirements to become one were simply too high!

In particular, the medical-nin in a four-man squad wasn’t just responsible for healing but also had to ensure their own safety while being targeted by enemies.

As such…

He couldn’t understand why basic medical training was part of a mere month-long training program. It seemed too brief to be effective.

However…

He also felt that Kyoichi must have his reasons.

“Minato-senpai, I don’t mean to train them into full-fledged medical-nin. Rather, I want them to learn basic medical knowledge, such as bandaging wounds and stopping bleeding with medicine.”

Kyoichi explained.

He had noticed a significant issue with Konoha’s otherwise strong medical system—it relied too heavily on medical-nin.

Does that mean without a medical-nin, no one can treat injuries?

Emergency first aid could often save a ninja’s life!

“True. Many genin don’t even know these basics.”

Minato reflected deeply.

In Konoha, only experienced veteran ninjas typically knew these techniques. Such valuable battlefield knowledge had never been widely disseminated, which was a major oversight.

It should be promoted!

His doubts dissolved, and he admired Kyoichi even more. With heartfelt respect, Minato said, “Kyoichi-san, you’re truly a genius. I’ve heard of your prowess in teaching and your strength, but I didn’t expect you to have insights into medical training as well.”

“Just a bit of knowledge, really!”

Kyoichi wasn’t being humble.

His medical knowledge came from the system. Apart from the Mystical Palm Technique, he only had some basic understanding.

It really was just a bit.

“Kyoichi-san, do you have any suggestions for organizing a four-man squad? To be honest, the Hokage has assigned me to lead a team, but I have no experience.”

Minato scratched his head.

This was the real reason he approached Kyoichi.

Kyoichi, like him, was a very young jonin, but he was clearly more knowledgeable about training others.

Minato felt he could relate better to a peer.

“Konoha’s four-man squad system is already very mature. I’m a newly promoted jonin myself and will meet my team tomorrow.

If I were to suggest a composition based on combat styles, I’d say each squad should have one for frontal assault, one specializing in infiltration or assassination, and one for support.”

“Assault, infiltration, and support?”

Minato pondered.

It made perfect sense!

All of Konoha’s squads followed this principle, even if it wasn’t explicitly summarized like this before.

“Exactly. Even the Ino-Shika-Cho formation follows this pattern.”

That said…

The infiltration role in the Ino-Shika-Cho team was rather unique.

As the concept solidified in his mind, Minato’s admiration for Kyoichi deepened. This young man was far more thoughtful than even many seasoned jonin.

A genius like this was truly a blessing for Konoha!

The two continued discussing topics, including ninjutsu—particularly the Body Flicker Technique.

Both were masters of the technique.

However…

Their styles were distinct.

Minato’s Body Flicker focused on pure speed, while Kyoichi’s leaned more toward Shisui’s style—quick and unpredictable.

Different styles, different techniques.

After exchanging insights, both were quite satisfied.

The only awkward part?

Minato felt like he had profited immensely. He had asked Kyoichi so many questions and originally planned to repay him by offering pointers on the Body Flicker Technique.

But it turned out Kyoichi was already a master, with understanding on par with his own.

Awkward indeed.

Kyoichi, however, didn’t mind.

“Wool comes from sheep, after all,” he thought. Teaching Minato a few things was enough to earn him system rewards.

And he wasn’t wrong.

Back home, after checking his rewards, Kyoichi couldn’t help but grin ear to ear.

His Body Flicker Technique proficiency had maxed out, and he gained a deeper understanding of Wind Release chakra.

Not bad at all!

But that wasn’t even the main prize.

The real reward came from something else.

[Task Completed: Graduation Training Program]

[Evaluation: Outstanding!]

[Rewards:

1. Wind Release: Rasenshuriken

2. Leaf-Style Willow Sword Technique

3. Four Symbols Seal (Choose Two of Three)]

Another two-out-of-three choice.

Kyoichi wished he could have them all but had to let one go.

Even with an “Outstanding” evaluation, it was still a tough decision.

But this time, it wasn’t hard to decide.

The Rasenshuriken was the first to go. Without Sage Mode, it wasn’t practical.

Besides…

He already knew how to train for the Rasengan and its advanced forms. With Sage Mode in the future, he could create it himself!

As for the other two…

The Leaf-Style Willow was an S-rank genjutsu-based sword style, unparalleled in its uniqueness.

The Four Symbols Seal had limited immediate use but came with extensive knowledge of sealing techniques.

Both were incredibly valuable!

[Reward Claimed Successfully]

Mastery of both techniques flowed into Kyoichi’s mind.

As a system-provided reward, it required no prolonged study—he grasped the skills almost instantly.

The sealing knowledge, however, came in an overwhelming flood, leaving his head slightly aching.

It was astonishing how much information even a single technique like the Four Symbols Seal involved. Learning it manually would have taken an extraordinary amount of time and effort.

But the benefits were undeniable—

Having sealing techniques meant he no longer had to fear jinchuriki encounters.

As for the Leaf-Style Willow…

Kyoichi’s swordsmanship had mostly come from his grandmother’s “family heirloom” notes, which focused on theory and practical basics.

The Leaf-Style Willow represented theory brought to life, combining genjutsu with swordsmanship. It was both a powerful weapon and an intriguing research subject.

In its current state, it was already strong enough for battle, especially against groups.

However…

Kyoichi was eager to modify it further, perhaps integrating it with moves like the Iaido Slash. Even a brief distraction caused by genjutsu could make a decisive difference.

But achieving that level of mastery would require much deeper knowledge of genjutsu.

For now, the Leaf-Style Willow was more valuable for research than immediate use. Even so, its practicality in battle was undeniable.

With his upgrades complete, Kyoichi felt confident.

This round of improvements had been fruitful, filling in gaps in his swordsmanship and preparing him well for leading his new team.

***************************
Read advanced chapters ahead of everyone else on my P@treon.

P@treon/GodDragcell

Chapter Text

The next day, at the Ninja Academy.

The graduates gathered for one last time, sitting together in the classroom.

“Can’t believe even you managed to graduate, Obito,” said Genma Shiranui, a senbon dangling from his lips. He couldn’t resist teasing as Obito and Shisui walked in last.

Obito’s face instantly turned red. “Hey, what’s that supposed to mean, toothpick guy? I’m a genius!”

“Heh…”

Shisui passed by without a word, but his smirk spoke volumes.

A genius?

Given that Obito had nearly failed the day before, arriving two minutes late to his exam, only scraping through under Kyoichi-sensei’s leniency, it was more of a miracle than a display of talent.

Shisui didn’t say it outright, but the laugh made his opinion clear.

“Hmph, just you wait—I’ll… never mind, I’m not wasting my time on you guys.”

Obito initially wanted to retort with his usual boast about unlocking the Sharingan, but then thought about Shisui’s raw talent. If Shisui activated his Sharingan first, Obito would lose even that shred of leverage. Suddenly, he wasn’t so sure of himself.

Besides...

Even if the Sharingan awakened, it wouldn’t instantly make him a genius.

Thanks to Kyoichi’s guidance and Shisui’s mentoring, Obito had finally understood a hard truth: skills speak louder than potential.

Without a solid foundation, the Sharingan alone wouldn’t make him a match for others.

Of course…

This was the general rule. With Uchiha bloodline quirks, one could occasionally defy logic. However, Kyoichi’s teachings emphasized self-reliance.

“Looks like everyone’s full of energy today!”

“Sensei?”

A familiar voice echoed through the room, and the students’ eyes lit up in surprise.

Kyoichi-sensei?

What was he doing here?

Many students thought Kyoichi had only been a temporary instructor during the war, stepping down afterward. They weren’t aware he had been promoted to jōnin and was now a team leader.

“You’ve all done well. Obito, although you embarrassed yourself, at least you passed... But seriously, showing up late for an exam? That’s a bad habit. Fix it, or you’ll be letting your teammates down. This goes for everyone!”

He paused, his expression becoming solemn.

“I don’t want to see any of your names carved onto the Memorial Stone.”

Kyoichi’s words carried weight, and the room grew heavy with emotion.

For many of them—especially non-clan students like Raidō and Aoba—Kyoichi had been more than just a teacher. He had imparted advanced techniques, life-saving skills they wouldn’t otherwise have learned.

This heartfelt warning struck a chord with them.

“Alright then, Team One: Shisui Uchiha, Asuma Sarutobi, and Kurenai Yūhi. Follow me.”

“Wait, what??”

Rin and Obito immediately perked up.

They were well aware that Kyoichi had recently passed the jōnin exams, but most of the class had no idea.

“Team One?”

Raidō blinked in confusion.

It wasn’t until Shisui, Asuma, and Kurenai stood up and moved toward Kyoichi that the others finally realized what was happening.

Whoa!

“I thought Sensei was just here for a farewell lesson!”

“Turns out he’s been promoted to jōnin!”

“Damn, he really got us there…”

The classroom buzzed with chatter.

Everyone knew Kyoichi was strong, but to go from being their teacher to leading a team so quickly? That was next level.

And judging by his squad—Shisui, Asuma, and Kurenai—it was clear the village held him in high regard. This was an elite team!

Could it be…

Was Kyoichi a tokubetsu jōnin or even an elite jōnin?

Speculation ran wild.

“See you all later.”

Kyoichi waved casually as he left, the three students following behind.

As they walked, Kurenai couldn’t help but laugh softly.

“Hey!”

Asuma shot her a sharp look.

Was she seriously laughing at their teacher? Did she have a death wish?

“Don’t worry. Laugh if you want,” Kyoichi said with a smile. “It doesn’t matter—after all… you’re not officially my students yet.”

The three of them froze mid-step, staring at Kyoichi in surprise.

Not… yet?

“Don’t overthink it. We’ll be doing a small test. From what I’ve heard, there are all kinds of weird initiation tests for new teams. The Third Hokage’s test involved stealing a bell.”

He paused, glancing at them with an amused expression.

All three instantly straightened, their expressions serious.

The bell test, huh?

They had heard of it before—it wasn’t an easy trial.

“But I didn’t bring any bells. So instead, let’s make it simple: if you can land a hit on me, you pass.”

He smiled, his expression calm and harmless.

Shisui, Asuma, and Kurenai exchanged glances. After a moment of hesitation, determination filled their eyes.

Making a jōnin take a hit? That was no small feat.

Still, it didn’t seem as impossible as stealing bells. At least there was a glimmer of hope.

“Let’s meet at the Forest of Death,” Kyoichi said, disappearing with a sudden blur.

Body Flicker Technique!

Shisui’s eyes widened.

Asuma and Kurenai, already running ahead, stopped when they noticed Shisui lingering behind.

“What’s up, Shisui?”

“…Sensei’s body flicker is even stronger now. No—maybe he was never using his full speed before.”

Shisui took a deep breath.

“Is it? I didn’t really notice…” Asuma scratched his head, confused.

“Let’s go,” Shisui said, choosing not to elaborate further.

Among this year’s graduates, Shisui’s mastery of the Body Flicker Technique was unmatched. Yet compared to Kyoichi’s, it felt like a mere parlor trick—especially now. Kyoichi’s movements had been so seamless, it was almost like teleportation.

Meanwhile, Kyoichi silently observed the trio from the shadows.

Shisui lagged behind, clearly assessing the situation. Asuma, on the other hand, charged ahead without hesitation.

---

At the edge of the Forest of Death, Team One gathered.

Kyoichi sat calmly, waiting as the trio arrived, slightly out of breath.

Physically, they were still lacking.

“Shisui, you stayed in the rear to observe and maintain formation. That’s a good habit from your family’s police force. Even if you fail this test, I’ll still keep you on the team.”

“Huh?”

Asuma blinked, startled.

Even something like that mattered?

He had been too focused on running, not considering anything beyond speed.

“Sensei, so that presence earlier… that was you?” Kurenai asked, exhaling in relief. “I couldn’t pinpoint it and thought it might’ve been someone else…”

“Your sensory skills are impressive, Kurenai. During the approach, you maintained a central position, providing support to your teammates. Well done. I’m willing to let you pass.”

Kyoichi smiled.

Kurenai’s aptitude didn’t surprise him. Ninjas specializing in genjutsu often had strong sensory abilities. In the original timeline, Kurenai led Team 8, a squad focused on reconnaissance. Without decent sensory skills, she wouldn’t have qualified.

Kurenai blushed slightly but quickly composed herself upon noticing Asuma’s expression.

At that moment, Asuma felt completely defeated.

He glanced at the others before turning to Kyoichi, feeling utterly helpless.

Damn it…

Wasn’t this supposed to be a test? How had these two managed to preemptively answer the questions?

Honestly, Asuma felt like he hadn’t even started the test, yet it was already over.

“Shisui, Kurenai, since you’ve already passed, you’re free to participate in the test. But Kurenai, if you fail, I’ll fight to keep Shisui, but I might not do the same for you.”

Chapter Text

The Third Hokage’s residence.

"Lord Third, it seems you don’t need to worry about Kyoichi anymore. You might need to worry about my daughter and Asuma instead…"
Yūhi Shinku’s expression was complicated.

Kyoichi was indeed remarkable!
The "test" hadn't even officially started, yet he had already set up various psychological challenges. It was even more grueling than the Third Hokage’s bell-grabbing exercise.

Pass?

What a joke!
If Shisui and Kurenai chose not to participate, all three of them would be sent back to the Academy.

“Haha, Shinku, don’t worry so much. You need to have faith in your child. Look at me—Asuma’s in this, and yet I’m perfectly calm.”

The Third Hokage laughed heartily, taking a puff of his pipe. In front of him was a crystal ball displaying the scene of Kyoichi with Shisui, Asuma, and Kurenai.

Indeed, Kyoichi was pulling no punches.

The psychological tests he designed aimed to assess their understanding and recognition of their teammates. If they couldn’t pass this stage, they weren’t fit to be shinobi.

Of course, not everyone would view things this way, but Kyoichi’s intentions seemed clear.

“You’re right, Lord Third. My concern stems from care.”
Shinku nodded, attempting to reassure himself.

He wanted to trust his daughter’s judgment. However, as for the Uchiha kid…

He wasn’t as optimistic.

The Uchiha clan was often distant from the rest of the village.

Yet…

In the next moment, his worries proved unnecessary.

“We’ll take the test!”

“Of course we will…”

“T-Thank you!”

Asuma bowed deeply. He didn’t know the specifics, but he understood one thing—based on their teacher’s words, Shisui and Kurenai were only participating in the test because of him.

“So, all of you want to proceed?”
Kyoichi’s tone grew sharp, and his gaze carried a hint of menace, pressing down on the trio.

Their expressions wavered, but none of them retreated.

“Very well. You have until this sand timer runs out. If you can’t land a hit on me, everyone but Shisui will be sent back to the Academy.”

Kyoichi smiled and pulled out a sand timer, flipping it over.

Whoosh—

In an instant, all three disappeared using the Body Flicker Technique.

Not bad… At least they’re not fools.

Kyoichi stretched lazily, strolling leisurely toward the forest. If they had confronted him head-on, he would have seriously considered sending all three back to the Academy for retraining.

---

“Time is short. For now, let’s make Shisui the temporary leader. What’s the plan for hand signals and tactics?”
Kurenai spoke up, recognizing that she wasn’t cut out to lead.

However…

Asuma clearly wasn’t either.

That left Shisui as their only option.

“Me?”
Shisui was stunned. He was only five years old, and now he was being thrust into the role of temporary captain…

The pressure was immense!

But…

Taking a deep breath, he quickly collected his thoughts.

Let’s stick to the police force’s methods!

“Hand signals will be simple gestures. I’ll explain a few basics. As for tactics, you two will engage him directly while I move around for an opening. Don’t worry about hurting Sensei—”

“Worry? I’m more worried we can’t hurt him.”
Asuma smiled bitterly. He just didn’t want to be the one dragging them down.

“Alright, that’s settled. Let’s set up some traps first. Later, we’ll use genjutsu to create an opening and assess the situation from there. Once we engage, we can’t hesitate or think about retreating.”

Both Shisui and Kurenai excelled in genjutsu, so it was an indispensable part of their strategy.

As for withdrawing or trying to evade Kyoichi…

They knew better than to think they could outmaneuver a jonin like him. That would be pure fantasy.

“Not bad. They’re organized.”
Kyoichi smiled faintly.

Among the trio, Kurenai was responsible for sensing and scouting, while the other two handled tactical discussions. As he walked through the forest, he hadn’t spotted their whereabouts.

Of course, that was because Kyoichi wasn’t trying too hard.

If he truly wanted to locate them, one chakra-sensing sweep would suffice.

This was a test, not an actual assassination.
Like a cat playing with mice, it was meant to be gradual and methodical.

As he wandered through the woods, Kyoichi’s path seemed to align perfectly with the direction Shisui’s team had retreated.

Asuma gripped his kunai tightly, his palms already sweaty.

Even though Kyoichi hadn’t acted yet and wasn’t even close, the sense of impending danger loomed, shrinking their breathing room with every step.

“Should we act?”
Kurenai signaled.

However…

Shisui quickly stopped her.

Now wasn’t the time. Acting now would only lead to certain failure!

They needed a better opportunity.

Kyoichi continued his leisurely stroll, closing in step by step.

Eventually, Kurenai became his first target, her position inevitably exposed as she tried to withdraw.

“Go!”

“Demonic Illusion: Tree Binding Death!”

Kurenai immediately formed hand seals, activating her genjutsu.

Kyoichi froze in place, seemingly caught in the illusion.

Seizing the moment, Shisui joined Asuma, and the two performed their seals in tandem. Moments later, a massive fireball engulfed Kyoichi’s position, amplified by a Wind Release technique.

“Above!”

Kurenai’s voice came through immediately.

The illusion had been dispelled!

Kyoichi’s new position left her stunned.

Substitution Jutsu?

Too fast!

Asuma was dumbfounded. At this speed, was there really any chance they could land a hit?

“Scatter!”

Shisui shouted, ordering a swift retreat.

But Kyoichi closed the distance in a flash. Asuma barely managed to raise his kunai before Kyoichi’s immense strength sent him flying.

In mid-air, Asuma hastily executed a substitution, narrowly avoiding further injury.

Too fast!

Shisui threw down a smoke bomb to cover their retreat. However, Kyoichi didn’t pursue. Instead, he began forming hand seals.

“Water Release: Water Wall!”

A massive wall of water rose, enclosing the area and cutting off Kurenai’s escape route.

From his hidden vantage point, Yūhi Shinku was speechless.

“This Water Wall… it’s ridiculous!”

The range alone could encircle the Hokage building. There was no way anyone could escape if they hesitated even slightly.

Kurenai panicked. Despite her best efforts to retreat, she was still isolated.

“As a support ninja, you must always be mindful of your position and safety in battle. Remember, the enemy’s first target will often be you.”

Whoosh—

Kyoichi’s kick came swiftly, forcing Kurenai to use substitution to evade.

Yet, before she could react further, a kunai appeared at her neck.

“You’re out.”

Water trickled down as the Water Wall dissipated.

Asuma and Shisui, who had started to return, froze upon seeing the scene and quickly retreated.

But…

“Sword Technique: Iaido Slash!”

In an instant, Kyoichi closed the gap, his blade grazing Asuma’s shoulder with the blunt edge before he could even react.

Now, only Shisui was left.

“Now for the Genjutsu segment…”

Sword light flashed. Shisui’s vision blurred as dizziness overtook him.

A genjutsu?

He quickly dispelled it, but when his vision cleared, Kyoichi’s blade was already at his throat.

The gap was overwhelming!

“Well, I’m unscathed, which means you didn’t complete the mission. Kurenai, Asuma, you’ll need to return to the Academy.

Unless… Shisui, you’re willing to give up your spot. If so, I might consider giving you three a second chance.”

Kyoichi’s smile was serene, but the atmosphere was suffocating.

The gap was too vast.

So this is the power of a jonin…

***************************
Read advanced chapters ahead of everyone else on my P@treon.

P@treon/GodDragcell

Chapter Text

"Kanda Kyoichi is truly devious!"
Yuhi Shinku couldn’t help but sigh.

This guy had trick after trick up his sleeve!

But, to be fair, it worked!

Hiruzen Sarutobi’s eyes narrowed slightly.

Faced with such a situation, anyone would hesitate and struggle. Ultimately, their choices would reveal their true character.

Every ninja starts from a place of weakness.

However...

No one wants to team up with a ninja overly obsessed with their self-interests—especially if that ninja happens to be a Uchiha.

Shisui, what will you choose?

If Shisui chose not to give up his spot, Hiruzen would have no choice but to exclude him. He would reluctantly add Shisui to the list of those who needed to be kept in check.

Kyoichi hadn’t discussed his exam structure with Hiruzen beforehand, but the outcome aligned perfectly with the Third Hokage's expectations.

His satisfaction with Kyoichi grew stronger by the minute.

---

At that moment, Shisui was indeed struggling internally.

Before the test, Kyoichi had given him a “guaranteed pass” assurance. Now, however, he was presented with a choice that, by all appearances, made the test impossible to pass.

But...

If he abandoned Asuma and Kurenai, would they still be considered a team?

Shisui took a deep breath and finally said, "Sensei, I choose to retake the test!"

"Shisui…"

Asuma and Kurenai looked at him, stunned.

They were four years older than Shisui, yet before this, they’d barely interacted with him and didn’t know him well.

So...

They had never expected Shisui to give up his spot for them.

The same shock registered on Hiruzen Sarutobi and Yuhi Shinku’s faces.

They understood the intent behind Kyoichi’s test.

Everything in the exam, from start to finish, had been building toward this one question. It wasn’t just Asuma and Kurenai being tested—Shisui was being assessed too.

The exam was a test of human nature and psychology, far more grueling than the bell test.

And yet...

Shisui’s answer was perfect.

Whether he had seen through the test’s intent or genuinely felt this way, his decision proved that he was worthy of cultivation.

"Are you certain?"
Kyoichi’s face turned serious.

"Yes. As the temporary captain, I failed the mission. My strategy and decisions were flawed. But I trust Asuma and Kurenai. If we try again, I believe we can succeed!"

Once Shisui stated his choice, he felt an immediate sense of relief.

It’s just a retest, right?

So what if he had to go back to school?

No big deal!

"And what about you two?" Kyoichi asked with a smile, looking at Asuma and Kurenai.

"Sensei, Shisui’s strategy wasn’t the issue. The problem was my inability to execute it. I’m willing to return to the academy."
"Me too…"

Neither of them hesitated much.

While their talents might not be on par with Shisui’s, both were proud clan heirs with a strong sense of self-respect.

This time, Shisui had clearly outshone them. His strategic planning, logical thinking, and execution were all leagues ahead.

There was no way they could let him bear the responsibility alone.

Moreover...

Even if they tried again, it was clear they weren’t going to beat Kyoichi.

This was a jonin!

"So, you lack confidence?" Kyoichi smirked.

"No, I’m confident that with another year of training, I’ll catch up. But right now… the gap is undeniable."

Asuma’s tone carried a hint of frustration.

Previously, he thought he might not be the best, but at least he could keep up with his peers. This exam, however, made him realize how far he lagged behind.

Dragging down his team, failing to hold the front line—how could he let Shisui give up his spot for him?

"Good. Recognizing your own shortcomings is the first step to improvement. At least you’ve learned to evaluate yourself. However, your overall tactics weren’t wrong: Kurenai for support, Asuma for front-line defense, and Shisui for infiltration."

"The real issue is… I’m just too strong. So… I hereby declare that you’ve all passed!"

Kyoichi clapped his hands and sheathed his sword.

The trio stood stunned.

They passed?

Just like that?

Shisui pondered for a moment, recalling some of Kyoichi’s teachings. Realizing something, he hesitated briefly before saying, "Sensei, the key to this test… was that final question, wasn’t it?"

"Exactly. A team will inevitably have both strengths and weaknesses. Some will shine while others must sacrifice. Together, however, a team should achieve a synergy where one plus one equals three. The classic example is the Ino–Shika–Cho trio."

Kyoichi smiled, his voice instructive.

After all, there was a reward for teaching.

"Thank you, Sensei. I understand now."

The trio bowed deeply.

From the looks of it, they were already beginning to form a cohesive team.

"Come on. To celebrate the formation of the First Squad, I’m treating you to ramen."

Hiruzen Sarutobi’s eyes narrowed slightly.

Genjutsu Swordsmanship?

The technique bore a striking resemblance to an old method.

But...

Though the theory seemed rooted in Tobirama Senju’s work, it had clearly been refined. After pondering for a moment, Hiruzen dismissed his doubts and turned his focus back to the exam.

"What do you think?" he asked Yuhi Shinku.

Shinku, a seasoned jonin with extensive experience training genin, contemplated for a moment before replying.

"Brilliant! That kid’s methods are layered and interconnected, even more devious than our old bell test. One misstep, and you’re caught off guard."

"If we made this approach standard, I doubt many kids would graduate."

Hiruzen sighed.

The method was effective, but the bar was set extremely high. By this standard, 80% of the children wouldn’t qualify as genin, which made it impractical to implement on a large scale.

Still...

The comprehensive nature of the evaluation was undeniable.

After careful thought, Hiruzen said, "We could use this for elite squads… Let’s trial it with Minato’s team."

"Agreed. Have Minato come by to discuss it."

Shinku nodded in agreement.

If it was an elite squad, the expectations should be higher. Minato’s team wasn’t just Rin and Obito—it also included Kakashi, a seasoned chunin.

Kyoichi’s standards weren’t excessive for them.

Before long, Minato Namikaze’s shadow clone arrived.

His original body was currently occupied meeting with Obito, Rin, and Kakashi.

"Lord Hokage…"

"Minato, Kyoichi’s squad just completed their test. We observed the whole process and found some aspects worth adopting."

Hiruzen cleared his throat as he spoke.

In essence, they had spied on Kyoichi’s methods.

But...

It shouldn’t be an issue, right?

At worst, they’d make it up to him later.

Hiruzen detailed the valuable insights from the exam.

At first, Minato was puzzled. But as he listened, his eyes gradually lit up.

Ingenious!

As expected of Kyoichi, each layer of the test was intricately connected.

There was no need to wait until morning—he could start the evaluation that very afternoon.

The only concern was…

"Lord Hokage, while this is an excellent framework, there’s one issue. What if, and I mean hypothetically, Kakashi fails to grasp the concept and insists on working alone?"

Minato’s initial excitement gave way to caution.

"Uh…"

Kakashi was indeed a concern.

Both Hiruzen and Shinku fell into deep thought. After some deliberation, Hiruzen finally said, "If Kakashi refuses to cooperate, we’ll revoke his chunin rank. If that doesn’t work, we’ll send all three of them back to the academy."

That harsh?

Minato inhaled sharply but ultimately nodded.

He didn’t know Kakashi well yet, only that the boy had a poor reputation among his peers—few were willing to work with him.

So...

If the test failed and a chunin had to be demoted back to the academy…

That would cause quite a stir.

But...

Judging by Hiruzen’s firm stance, he clearly wasn’t willing to compromise. If Kakashi truly failed to grasp the importance of teamwork, there would be no room for leniency.

With that reassurance, Minato felt more confident. Still, he planned to invite an additional observer to oversee the process.

Chapter Text

“Sensei, why is it always ramen when you treat us? When are you taking us out for some barbecue instead?”
Asuma couldn’t help but complain.

Ichiraku Ramen was delicious, sure, but eating it every single time? That was a bit much.

Kyoichi glanced at him and replied, “Barbecue? No problem. I’ll treat, and you can pay.”

“Huh?”
Asuma froze in disbelief.

Does that even count as treating?
Is this even allowed?

“I just got promoted to jonin, and these past two months, I’ve been bouncing between the hospital and teaching. How much do you think I earn? If I treated you to barbecue, I’d be living off scraps for the rest of the month.”

Kyoichi spoke with exasperation.

Even with the system’s help, financial struggles were unavoidable.

He had considered starting a side business but had been too busy to put it into motion. When he tried applying for research funds, all he got was a bookstore license.

Life was hard!

The three students couldn’t relate to the struggles of making a living—especially Shisui. Growing up in the Uchiha clan and being only five years old, he had no concept of financial pressure.

Instead, he was preoccupied with something else: the battle earlier.
Ninjutsu, taijutsu, kenjutsu, genjutsu—his teacher was practically a master of all trades!

But what captivated him most was that final move his teacher used to subdue him.
A seamless genjutsu.

To be precise, a seamless genjutsu combined with swordsmanship!
How had he done it?

“Sensei, I have a question. How much of your strength did you use against us earlier?”
Asuma asked curiously.

Kyoichi was absurdly strong!
He had taken them all down with just one move each, leaving them no chance to fight back.

How much effort had he really used?

Kyoichi thought for a moment before responding, “About 30%? Maybe less. Any technique, when combined and used creatively, becomes much more effective than rigidly sticking to drills.”

“If Sensei, a jonin, had to go all out to beat us, wouldn’t that mean we’re hopeless?” Kurenai chimed in. She found Kyoichi’s dominance reasonable.

After all, jonin were the village’s elite, second only to the Hokage. Even though Kyoichi was newly promoted, his strength was clear. Taking them down so easily was just par for the course.

Kyoichi hadn’t even gone all out.
His taijutsu and Shunshin techniques weren’t pushed to their limits, and he hadn’t used the Seven Heavens Breathing Method, the Eight Gates, Earth Spear, or the Sword of the Thunder God's true abilities.

If he had unleashed his full power, they wouldn’t have lasted a second.

“Sensei, that last technique you used… was it a genjutsu with swordsmanship?” Shisui asked.

“It’s a theoretical sword style inspired by the Second Hokage’s ideas. It’s not complete yet, but my goal is to make it so that drawing the blade alone traps the opponent in an illusion. Combined with an iaido slash, it could kill instantly.”

“That’s terrifying if it works!”

Asuma couldn’t help but recall his “death” at the hands of that very technique.

If genjutsu could be integrated into the draw, even just causing a brief moment of confusion, it would be enough to end a fight. Kyoichi’s speed was simply too fast—
The moment you saw him draw, it was already over.

And even then, he wasn’t moving at his fastest. If he unleashed his full speed, that slash would be beyond devastating.

“Ninjutsu is rigid. Only through combination and creative use can it form your own unique style. Your ambush earlier was well-coordinated. Against a chunin, it might have worked.”

Kyoichi didn’t just criticize; he also acknowledged their strengths.
Their teamwork—genjutsu to control, Great Breakthrough to disorient, followed by a Fireball—was solid. Against an elite chunin, it might have been a winning strategy.

As he praised them, Kyoichi glanced at his system panel.

[Teamwork Training Completed.]

[Rating: Excellent!]

[Reward: Wind Release: Vacuum Blade]

“Wind Release?”

Kyoichi was a bit surprised.

It was his first Wind Release technique, not because he lacked access to scrolls, but because he had been too busy. His shadow clones were tied up practicing kenjutsu, while his real body was occupied with physical training and teaching.

Adding Wind Release training would mean creating another shadow clone, but that would stretch him too thin, reducing quality and endurance.

Still, having a Wind Release technique handed to him wasn’t bad. It skipped the entire nature transformation process, and as a B-rank jutsu, it wasn’t trivial.

As the ramen arrived, Kyoichi said casually, “I’m decent at ninjutsu, taijutsu, and kenjutsu, but my medical and genjutsu skills are average. Kurenai, Shisui, you’ll have to focus on genjutsu yourselves. As for the rest, each of you can pick a specialization to master.”

“Specialization?”

The trio exchanged surprised looks before quickly understanding.

It wasn’t hard to grasp.
A specialization was simply the main focus of their training.

“No rush. Think about it and let me know. For now, just eat.”

“Uh…” The three began eating in silence, their minds clearly elsewhere.

Kyoichi chuckled.
They were just kids, after all. Faced with important decisions, of course, they’d hesitate.

Suddenly, he frowned.
A shadow clone had just dispelled itself.

Soon, he understood why—
Minato had invited him to oversee an evaluation.

“Sensei, is something wrong?” Kurenai asked, her perceptive nature picking up on his mood.

“Minato invited me to observe the test for Team 7. Want to come along?”

Initially, Kyoichi hadn’t considered it. But now that Kurenai had asked, a thought crossed his mind—if he was going, why not take his students along?

What better way to teach than to make Team 7 a perfect negative example?

Shisui’s eyes lit up. “Who’s in Team 7?”

“Jonin Minato Namikaze, with Obito Uchiha, Rin Nohara, and Kakashi Hatake.” Kyoichi finished his ramen before answering.

The trio instantly lost interest in their food, their excitement evident.

“We want to go!”

“Alright, finish eating, and we’ll head out.”

---

Forest of Death

By the time Kyoichi and his students arrived, Team 7 had already assembled, though Minato had yet to show up.

Standing on a nearby hill overlooking the test area, Kyoichi outlined the plan to Minato:
“You could start by pretending you’re inclined to let Kakashi pass since he’s already a chunin. Say Rin has medical ninja potential, so her case is undecided. Then use the two remaining spots to create division within the team.”

“Good idea. Anything else?”

“After the infighting, throw in a few additional questions to test their resolve.”

“Got it.”

Minato nodded repeatedly, his expression full of admiration.

Kyoichi’s students, meanwhile, were stunned.
Particularly Asuma and Kurenai, who were now glaring at their teacher in disbelief.

This entire process was one giant trap.

Of course, they had no doubt that if they failed to meet expectations, Kyoichi wouldn’t hesitate to send them back to the Ninja Academy. Their usually easygoing teacher was dead serious when it came to discipline.

“Alright, I’ll head over. I’ll leave a shadow clone here—reach out if you think of anything else,” Minato said before departing.

Watching him leave, Kurenai hesitated before voicing her thoughts.

“Sensei, Kakashi’s situation is… special. Isn’t it a bit too harsh to send him back to the Academy?”

Kyoichi’s gaze hardened.
“Kurenai, a ninja must take responsibility for their profession.”

“Yes, Sensei…”

***************************
Read advanced chapters ahead of everyone else on my P@treon.

P@treon/GodDragcell

Chapter Text

"Sensei is so slow! I didn’t even arrive late, but he’s late? Unacceptable!"

"Obito, maybe our Sensei had something to take care of."

"Ugh..." Kakashi glanced at Obito, unsure how to even respond.
You do realize you’re often the one who’s late, right?

Still, as a jōnin, punctuality was an essential part of the profession. How could he be so late?
Could it be... he’s watching us secretly?

Kakashi gripped his White Light Sabre and began scanning his surroundings cautiously.
Moments later, his body stiffened as he slowly turned to look at the tree behind him.

"Good afternoon, everyone."

In the next instant, Minato Namikaze appeared before them.

So fast!

Kakashi was stunned. That speed...
Among everyone he had seen, only Kyoichi had such terrifying mastery of the Body Flicker Technique. Now, he had encountered a second person with similar skill.

"Sensei, you’re so late!" Obito shouted angrily.

"Hahaha, actually, I’ve been here for a while, just observing all of you. Clearly, only Kakashi displayed any vigilance. The two of you... you fail!"

"Huh?"

Obito froze in disbelief.
Fail?
The test hadn’t even started yet!

"Of course, Rin has demonstrated excellent potential as a medical ninja, having studied medical knowledge from a young age. She is a type of ninja we desperately need, so I’m allowing her to pass. But as for you... Kakashi and Rin, the two of you can vote on whether to keep Obito in the team."

Minato’s tone remained warm, but his words were anything but.

Earlier, Kyoichi had suggested that Minato didn’t have enough gravitas and advised him to deliver such statements with a smile. Judging by the current atmosphere, it was clear the advice worked wonders.

Obito was completely dumbfounded, his mouth opening and closing without making a sound.

What the hell?
He thought they were here to take a test, but now it seemed he had already been disqualified before it even began.

Meanwhile, Kakashi was deep in thought.

Obito... really wasn’t cut out for this.
It wasn’t about his skills but rather his carefree personality. Coordinating with him would be a nightmare. Kakashi seriously considered whether they should replace Obito.

But before he could speak, Rin interjected, "Sensei, that’s not fair... Obito has been working hard. Please give him another chance."

"Well, he didn’t arrive late this time. That’s some progress," Minato said with a nod and a smile.

"I-I promise I won’t be late again!" Obito pleaded, his panic evident.

He could tell Minato wasn’t bluffing. As a renowned jōnin and the youngest in Konoha’s history, Minato wouldn’t hesitate to kick him out if he deemed him unsuitable.

"Kakashi, what’s your opinion?"

"Me? If it were up to me, I wouldn’t keep him. But... whatever, do as you like."

Seeing the pleading look in Rin’s eyes, Kakashi decided to drop the matter.

"Alright, the test begins now. The objective is simple: land a hit on me, and you pass. The test starts... now!"

Minato crouched slightly, his posture relaxed, as if leaving himself wide open.

"Scatter!"

---

"Just as I thought..."

Yūhi Shinku sighed.

Expecting Obito to follow a strategy was asking for the impossible—especially with Kakashi in charge.

From the very beginning, Obito and Kakashi had clashed.

Sarutobi Asuma frowned and glanced at Shisui before turning to watch Obito, who remained rooted to his spot.
What a carefree guy.

The opponent was a jōnin!

The three of them—Asuma, Kurenai, and Shisui—had gone all out during their own test, coordinating their every move to the best of their ability, yet they hadn’t even come close to touching Kyoichi.

And Obito thought he could handle Minato alone?

"To be fair, his Fireball Jutsu is quite decent," Kyoichi remarked with a chuckle.

Obito wasn’t entirely without merit.
His Fireball Jutsu, shuriken techniques, and kunai handling were all solid. The problem was his impulsive nature and poor decision-making.

In short, Obito wasn’t at the bottom because he lacked talent—he just didn’t use his brain.

But a Fireball Jutsu alone wouldn’t be enough to land a hit on Minato.

As expected, the fireball only struck a substitution.

Forced to retreat, Rin tried to assist, while Kakashi threw shuriken from a distance to provide cover without hesitation.

"Why is Kakashi holding back?" Shisui asked, puzzled.

"Hmm?"

Asuma tilted his head, not understanding the question.

Kurenai, however, explained, "Kakashi is like that. It’s hard to explain."

"Shisui, what would you do in this situation?" Kyoichi asked.

"If I were Kakashi, I’d focus on rescuing Obito and Rin. As the strongest member of the team after the jōnin, it’s my responsibility to ensure their safety."

"Let’s keep watching."

Kyoichi didn’t comment further.

Back on the battlefield, Minato made his move.

Despite Obito and Rin’s efforts to resist, they were clearly outmatched. Just as they were about to lose, a flash of steel emerged from the ground.

It was Kakashi!

"So fast!"

Asuma was stunned.

This was the first time he had seen Kakashi go all out. His speed and decisiveness were remarkable, resembling a seasoned warrior far beyond his years.

But it still wasn’t enough.

Minato was faster.

The clash of weapons echoed across the training field.
Obito and Rin tried to join the fight, but their interference only made the battle more chaotic.

"What do you think?" Kyoichi asked.

"They’re fighting all wrong."

"There’s no coordination at all."

"I agree."

Shisui, Kurenai, and Asuma all shared the same sentiment.

In truth, it wasn’t that there was no coordination—it was just a complete lack of meaningful teamwork. Obito and Rin had some synergy, but Kakashi’s inclusion threw the entire dynamic into disarray.

Team battles were never about individual performance. Unless someone was overwhelmingly powerful, coordination was key.

And Kakashi, for all his talent, wasn’t that strong.

"If the three of you went up against them, do you think you could win?" Kyoichi asked.

"Us? I think we could," Asuma replied after some thought.

Shisui and Kurenai nodded in agreement.

Kakashi was strong, but he was only one person. If they neutralized Obito and Rin first, it wouldn’t be difficult to deal with Kakashi afterward.

"Minato, let them join the next round."

"Alright. I’ll wrap this up quickly so they don’t exhaust too much chakra."

Minato’s shadow clone dispersed, and in an instant, the pace of the battle shifted.

With a sudden burst of speed, Minato knocked the forehead protectors off Kakashi, Obito, and Rin in quick succession.

"All of you fail!"

Minato’s expression turned serious.

He glanced at the three of them before focusing on Kakashi.

"If this is what you think being a ninja is, then I suggest you all go back to the Academy. Don’t set foot on the battlefield and risk harming both yourselves and others."

"Ugh..."

Kakashi gripped his short sword tightly, glaring at Obito before turning away with a snort, clearly dissatisfied.

"Not convinced? Fine. Fortunately, I invited Kyoichi and his First Squad here. You can spar with them and see what a real team looks like."

Minato’s tone was sharp and unyielding.

For the first time, he truly understood why Kakashi didn’t fit into any chūnin team and why the Third Hokage had assigned him to Minato for restructuring.

With that attitude, how could he expect to function in a team?

Chapter Text

"Kyoichi-sensei and First Squad?"

Kakashi was momentarily stunned.

The next second, he saw Kyoichi arrive with three people—Asuma, Kurenai, and... a five-year-old Shisui?

Kakashi immediately felt a wave of indignation.

Shisui might be a prodigy, but so was he! Graduating at five, becoming a Chūnin at six, and having been a Chūnin for three years now, he couldn't believe such a team could pose a challenge. He could handle them on his own!

"Originally, I didn't want to step in," Kyoichi said, looking directly at Kakashi. "But your fight was just too messy, no teamwork whatsoever. I think it's time you learned what it means to work as a team."

Kyoichi’s gaze never wavered from Kakashi.

Yes, this was personal.

If Obito's foolishness was excusable, then what about Kakashi?

Kakashi, however, simply couldn't stand the idea of teaming up with Obito, feeling that cooperating with him would only hinder his own performance. This attitude had manifested in several missions before—always prioritizing what was best for the mission, even if it meant abandoning his teammates.

Too cold-blooded.

And far too overconfident.

Feeling Kyoichi's penetrating stare, Kakashi let out a cold snort, his defiance apparent.

"Alright, let’s begin. Fight as you will; I know some medical ninjutsu, so I can handle minor injuries."

With that, Kyoichi and Minato used the Body Flicker Technique and disappeared.

"Go!"

Kakashi didn’t hesitate.

Back in the academy, he was already the strongest of his peers. Years later, he couldn't imagine losing to Asuma's group.

Both sides threw shuriken to disrupt each other while observing their opponents’ movements.

Kakashi wasn't reckless.

He kept an eye on Obito, Rin, and their enemies, carefully assessing their positions. But—

Boom!

A smoke bomb erupted, and three "Team One" members emerged from the haze.

Shadow Clones?

Kakashi immediately moved closer to Obito and Rin, but—

Clang!

The clash of weapons echoed.

Shisui's blade came down from behind him.

The real one... Are they aiming for a decapitation strategy?

Dodging Shisui's slash with taijutsu, Kakashi quickly pieced together the enemy's plan.

"Decapitation? Perfect."

He drew his White Light Sabre and charged at Asuma.

"I got this!"

Obito formed a series of hand seals, spewing a large Fireball from his mouth.

Kakashi cursed under his breath, forced to abandon his attack to avoid Obito's flames.

Then—

He noticed something wrong.

There were only two opponents.

Where's Kurenai?

"Watch out!"

Kakashi’s warning came too late.

In Obito and Rin’s view, a sea of cherry blossoms began to swirl.

Dancing Blossom Swarm Technique!

Kakashi immediately dispelled the genjutsu and moved to release his teammates, but—

Shisui and Asuma had already finished their seals.

Fireball Jutsu! Great Breakthrough!

Flames roared forward, merging into a massive inferno that engulfed the entranced Obito and Rin.

Cold sweat dripped down Kakashi's face as he swiftly formed hand seals, slamming his hands into the ground to raise an earthen wall that blocked the fire.

Obito and Rin finally snapped out of it, only to hear a voice from behind them—

"You're dead!"

It was Asuma’s shadow clone and Kurenai!

---

"Kakashi lost," Minato sighed.

Although Kakashi was still standing, his teammates had been "killed." Defeating the entire opposing team in such a situation was almost impossible.

Unless his strength far surpassed theirs.

But clearly, that wasn’t the case.

Speed alone wasn’t enough.

Asuma, Kurenai, and Shisui weren’t particularly fast, but their coordination, along with Kurenai's strong sensory abilities, left Kakashi perpetually on the defensive.

"All three are elite Genin. Kakashi is skilled, but as long as Asuma's team doesn’t try to kill him outright, they won’t have any major issues," Kyoichi remarked casually.

Splitting them up would have allowed Kakashi to pick them off one by one, but together, their teamwork made even Kakashi's speed insufficient.

Now, Kakashi’s blade crackled with electricity.

He’s pushing his limits?

Kyoichi watched as Kakashi charged toward Shisui, intent on ending the fight with one decisive strike.

Underground, a shadow clone burrowed forward.

One final gamble.

"White Fang's Sword techniques? No... it’s just for show. Kakashi is going to lose," Kyoichi said, shaking his head.

Minato, however, wasn’t so certain.

Kakashi still had a chance. If he could defeat Shisui, taking down the remaining two one by one wasn’t out of the question.

But the next moment, he understood Kyoichi's confidence.

As Kakashi’s blade descended, Asuma blocked it!

Though Asuma’s arm was badly injured, bleeding profusely, his Wind Release Chakra neutralized Kakashi's Lightning Chakra.

Meanwhile, Shisui and Kurenai attacked Kakashi’s shadow clone and real body simultaneously.

It was over.

"Enough. Stand down, Kakashi."

"Yes, sir," Kakashi said bitterly, lowering his blade.

He felt humiliated.

If Asuma hadn’t protected Shisui, that last strike could have "killed" him.

"Not satisfied?" Kyoichi sneered. "Team battles are never about one-on-one. What good is being strong on your own unless you’re at Minato-sensei’s level? Otherwise, stop dreaming."

He wasn’t exaggerating.

Minato’s Flying Thunder God Technique made him nearly invincible in the right conditions, while Kyoichi’s Earth Spear Technique, combined with his other jutsu, gave him an edge over most opponents.

And Kakashi?

He was still just a "glass cannon"—fragile and easy to counter. Without the Sharingan, even his chakra reserves were merely adequate.

Why did he think he could take on three people alone?

Kakashi’s face darkened, but he couldn’t deny Kyoichi’s words. The fight had ended in an indisputable loss.

"Rin, your issue is taijutsu. You’re a medical ninja, but that doesn’t mean you can neglect close combat. Even Lady Tsunade, one of the Sannin, is a terrifyingly powerful fighter. If necessary, you should consider learning the Chakra Scalpel technique."

Kyoichi turned to Rin, who seemed deeply shaken by her performance.

She hesitated before asking, "Sensei, do you mean... use the Chakra Scalpel to injure opponents?"

"Sever tendons, muscles, blood vessels—anything to restrict their movements. Isn’t that enough?"

Kyoichi nodded.

Rin stared at him in shock. She had heard of the Chakra Scalpel but had never considered it as a combat tool.

But the more she thought about it, the more sense it made.

Who said the Chakra Scalpel couldn’t be used offensively?

"Sensei, what about me?" Obito asked urgently.

Rin had received advice, so he wanted to know his.

"You?" Kyoichi smirked. "Train harder, suffer more, and gain experience. You’re out of your mind."

***************************
Read advanced chapters ahead of everyone else on my P@treon.

P@treon/GodDragcell

Chapter Text

"Sensei… how could you say that? I'm not weak at all!"
Obito looked aggrieved.

Sure, he had been defeated quickly, but that was only because Kurenai had hidden within her clone and ambushed him, working with Asuma’s shadow clone to take him down. If it had been a direct confrontation, he wouldn’t have lost so easily.

"Think about what I said carefully..."
Kyoichi walked over to Asuma and formed a few seals. Chakra gathered in his hands, glowing a bright green.

Rin gasped in astonishment. "Sensei, you actually know medical ninjutsu—you're using the Mystical Palm Technique!?"

"Of course. Why would I fake that?" Kyoichi shot her a look.

Such an overreaction! Thanks to the system’s assistance, while he wasn’t an expert in any single field, he was proficient enough in every area of ninjutsu.

Minato grew even more impressed, while Kakashi bit his lip so hard it almost bled.

This guy...
He was skilled in so many disciplines, yet he could still hone his taijutsu and ninjutsu to such an extraordinary level. How did he manage to train like that?

Was it possible… that I’m the weak one?

Kakashi felt a knot of frustration.

From a young age, he’d been praised as a genius, growing up surrounded by admiration and awe. He had never doubted his own talent.

But ever since he encountered Kyoichi, Kakashi increasingly felt like he was… useless.

Sure, he had decent taijutsu, kenjutsu, and ninjutsu, but none of them stood out. He couldn’t even break through the defensive formation created by Shisui’s team without resorting to a barely-practiced ninjutsu with his blade.

For the first time, his thoughts turned to his father, Sakumo Hatake.

The Hatake clan had a history as samurai. Their kenjutsu had been passed down through the generations until Sakumo fused it with chakra and taijutsu, creating his own style that became renowned across the ninja world.

Maybe… my father’s way of the blade was the right path all along!

A realization flashed through Kakashi’s mind.

In his grief over Sakumo’s death, he had completely rejected his father’s way of life. But now, faced with reality, he had to admit—his father’s kenjutsu was far superior to the haphazard methods he had cobbled together himself.

"Kakashi," Minato said, his tone serious, "I had high hopes for all of you, but you’ve really let me down. Watching your battle just now, I even questioned whether you deserve to be a ninja at all. Perhaps you should return to the Academy, just like them, and start over from the basics."

Kakashi’s fists clenched. He wanted to retort but found himself unable to argue.

He had lost.

The mission was incomplete. Excuses were meaningless.

Meanwhile, Asuma scratched his head awkwardly, sneaking a glance at his teacher. He hesitated but ultimately said nothing. He knew the truth—Kakashi had held back.

If this had been a real battle, Kakashi absolutely could have killed him.

Of course… Kakashi himself would have died as well.

But even so, Asuma was just a genin, while Kakashi was a chunin. Given that, there really wasn’t anything worth bragging about.

"Minato-sensei, don’t be too harsh," Kyoichi said, adopting a conciliatory tone. "Sending a chunin back to the Academy would be a bit extreme. Why not simply demote him and give him another chance to take the exam?"

"Does he deserve to be a ninja?" Minato retorted sharply. "A chunin is supposed to coordinate their team’s efforts and strategize effectively. Did he accomplish any of that? High mission success rates mean nothing if no one wants to be his teammate!"

Minato’s harsh words weren’t entirely his own. Earlier, during the battle, Kyoichi had suggested this tactic to him as a way to confront Kakashi’s issues head-on and help him overcome his emotional barriers.

Minato couldn’t refuse such a selfless offer. Kyoichi had no personal stake in this—he had no ties to Kakashi or Sakumo. He was simply acting in the best interests of the village.

And Kakashi was undoubtedly a genius.

If he could understand their intentions and resolve his inner conflict, the village would gain a top-tier jonin sooner rather than later.

Of course… this was mostly Minato’s interpretation.

Kyoichi’s actual reasoning was much simpler. Kakashi was stubborn, like an iron rod that needed heating and reshaping over time. This confrontation was just one step in that process.

After all, if Kakashi decided to pursue the path of kenjutsu, neither Minato nor Jiraiya could guide him. Eventually, the responsibility would fall to Kyoichi.

Investing in a "fat sheep" early on was the smart move.

---

Kakashi, meanwhile, was grappling with his emotions. His mind was filled with thoughts of his failure and Minato’s scolding.

Kyoichi sighed theatrically. "Kakashi used to be on my team. During missions, he always led from the front lines. For my sake, give him one more chance."

"Is that true?" Minato looked genuinely surprised.

Kyoichi wasn’t lying—technically. A couple of years ago, they had been grouped together in a temporary chunin squad for a mission. Still, the way he framed it made it sound much more significant.

"Alright," Minato relented. "Kakashi, you have two choices: give up your chunin rank and retake the exam with your team, or keep your rank and leave my squad. We don’t need you here."

Kakashi hesitated, his emotions roiling. He clenched his fists tighter.

Give up his rank? That rank had been earned through battlefield missions.

But… walking away felt even worse.

After a moment, he made his decision. "I’ll take the exam."

"Good. This is your last chance," Minato said firmly. "Thank Kyoichi for speaking up on your behalf. I’ll arrange for the exam tomorrow."

"Don’t worry," Kyoichi said lightly. "I’ll be there."

He wasn’t worried at all—in fact, he had no intention of attending in person. A shadow clone would suffice.

Kakashi wasn’t stupid. Losing to Minato was one thing, but today’s loss to Shisui’s team was due to his underestimation of them and overestimation of himself. Tomorrow, he wouldn’t make the same mistakes.

"Thank you." Kakashi bowed deeply, his voice sincere.

The gesture caught Kyoichi off guard. He vaguely remembered their past mission together—back then, he had just been promoted to chunin. Now, only a couple of years later, he was already a jonin.

"No need for thanks," Kyoichi replied nonchalantly. "I used to admire you as a genius. I don’t want to see you waste your potential. Minato-sensei, we won’t disrupt your training any further."

"Kyoichi-san, thank you!" Minato said, his tone full of gratitude. Without Kyoichi, this situation could have spiraled out of control.

Kyoichi merely smiled and left with his team.

As they walked away, Rin couldn’t help but notice the strange expressions on Kurenai and the others’ faces. She wanted to ask about it, but Minato’s continued lecture soon distracted her, leaving the mystery unsolved.

***************************
Read advanced chapters ahead of everyone else on my P@treon.

P@treon/GodDragcell

Chapter Text

Back at the village.

"Sensei, what were you talking about with Lord Minato just now?" Yūhi Kurenai couldn’t help but ask, curious about the earlier exchange.

"Heh, just putting on a little show. Otherwise, that brat Kakashi…" Kyoichi shook his head with a sigh.

Asuma thought for a moment and then nodded lightly in agreement.
Indeed…
That Kakashi guy was tough to handle.

If he were Uchiha Obito, teaming up with Kakashi would be just as impossible.
Too peculiar!

Shisui remained silent.
After a few steps, he finally asked, "Sensei, did you really team up with Kakashi before?"

"Yeah, about a year and a half ago. I had just been promoted to Chūnin and was assigned to a mission where we formed a temporary team. Two teammates died during that mission."

"Why did that happen?" Shisui asked in shock.
Was the mission that dangerous?

Kyoichi shook his head, unwilling to elaborate further. Kurenai whispered to explain, "Kakashi went through some things. He believes that a ninja’s duty is to complete the mission at all costs, so he sometimes…"

"I see."
Shisui thought for a moment before it clicked.

The White Fang incident!
He had been just a year old at the time and hadn’t understood anything, only hearing bits and pieces as he grew older and heard clan members criticizing the Third Hokage.

"Alright, forget about Team Seven. Starting tomorrow, Team One will officially begin taking on missions. Be at the Hokage Office early in the morning. Dismissed!"

The sooner they completed missions, the sooner they could make money.
Being a ninja wasn’t easy, and everything cost money—especially chakra-infused weapons, which were expensive. Though Kyoichi had the Sword of the Thunder God, it wasn’t suited for iaido techniques.
So, saving up was still necessary.

"Starting tomorrow?" Asuma looked puzzled.
Isn’t this a bit fast?

"Sensei probably wants us to complete more missions quickly so we can qualify for C-rank missions sooner," Shisui speculated.

"That might be it. Sigh, with the constant wars these past years, Sensei really worries about us. We must train hard and live up to his expectations!"

"I’ve decided! Starting tomorrow, I’ll focus on daily runs to strengthen my taijutsu!"

Kurenai clenched her fists in determination.
Even if she couldn’t become a taijutsu powerhouse like Lady Tsunade, she couldn’t lag behind Asuma and Shisui—or, worse, become a weak link like Rin, whose poor taijutsu often made her a target.

"I think I’ll focus on kenjutsu," Shisui said thoughtfully after a moment.
Previously, he’d hesitated, but after witnessing Kakashi’s blade techniques earlier, his doubts vanished.
Ninjutsu?
Kyoichi didn’t teach fire-style techniques.
For Shisui, it was either taijutsu or swordsmanship. Swordsmanship clearly suited him better. Besides…
Techniques like kenjutsu and illusionary blade techniques might fit him even more.

"If you’re choosing swordsmanship, I’ll stick to taijutsu," Asuma said with a smile.
His plan: focus on taijutsu, with ninjutsu as a secondary skill.

As for swordsmanship…
It wasn’t his strength; he preferred short weapons instead.

"I’m not good at close combat. I’ll train in taijutsu just enough not to drag the team down. But what Sensei said to Rin earlier reminded me—genjutsu and medical ninjutsu both require precise chakra control. Maybe I can draw some connections there."

Kurenai’s eyes sparkled with a sudden realization.
Her teacher knew medical ninjutsu. She could major in genjutsu while supplementing it with taijutsu and medical ninjutsu. It seemed like a solid plan.

---

The next morning…

At the Hokage Office, Kyoichi arrived to find his three students already waiting.
He sent a shadow clone to cover for him at Minato’s group.

"Let’s go. Time to pick up our missions," Kyoichi yawned as he spoke.

The night before, he’d checked his system panel. All he got was a single Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall.
But…
Thinking it over, it made sense.
This kind of interaction took time to show results. Kakashi’s stubbornness wasn’t something that could be resolved quickly. As for Obito…
Forget it.
That kid wouldn’t change unless Rin was killed to push him into the darkness. Otherwise, no amount of teaching would get through to him.

Better to focus on his own team for now.

Inside the mission hall, the Chūnin in charge of assignments looked surprised.
"Sir, you’re here for…?"

"Team One. Formed just yesterday. We’d like to take on a D-rank mission—or better yet, three. There should be plenty of backlogged ones, right?"

A new team taking on missions just one day after forming? And three at that?
The Chūnin was stunned.
Were they here to train or just to rake in money?

"Is that a problem?" Kyoichi asked when he saw the man hesitate.

"N-no, it’s not a problem. It’s just… Alright, since you’re requesting it, here are three missions for your team," the Chūnin finally said, handing over the assignments.

Kyoichi nodded in thanks.
Outside, Kurenai asked, "Sensei, you accepted three missions?"

"Yep. Now, what about the main specialties we discussed yesterday? Have you all decided?"

"We have!"

The three shared their plans, and Kyoichi nodded in satisfaction.
As expected!
Thankfully, his students weren’t as stubborn as Kakashi or Obito. Otherwise, he might’ve lost his temper and resorted to smacking sense into them instead of teaching.

Holding up the three mission cards, he announced, "Perfect. You’ll each handle one mission. Shisui, you’ll chop firewood. Asuma, you’ll fetch water. Kurenai, you’re catching a cat."

"Uh…"
The three stared blankly.
Separate tasks?

"Any objections?"

"But Sensei, aren’t missions usually done as a team?"

"Team-based missions are for fostering teamwork. But since you’ve already considered team dynamics when choosing your specialties, these D-rank missions won’t help with that. They’re better suited as individual training exercises."

Kyoichi chuckled.
Besides, sharing one mission was inefficient. With three missions, they could train and earn more at the same time—a true blessing of a 996 work ethic!

"Understood!"

Shisui’s eyes lit up.
Chopping wood trained sword techniques, fetching water built physical endurance, and catching cats honed speed and reflexes.
Sensei had clearly put thought into this!

"Good. Get to it. Shisui and Asuma, your tasks are straightforward. The only tricky one is Kurenai’s, so I’ll go with her and step in if needed."

"Yes, Sensei!"

All three weren’t foolish. They quickly understood the logic behind Kyoichi’s assignments.

Kurenai, being the weakest in taijutsu, had the most to gain. For her, who specialized in genjutsu, this task was perfect for improving her speed, reaction time, and stamina.
After all, cats were the most agile "enemies" in D-rank missions!

"Let’s begin…"

"Yes!"

The three dispersed, and Kyoichi followed Kurenai at a leisurely pace.
As he walked, he considered picking up some entertainment for himself—like how Kakashi would later carry around books. Babysitting these kids could get tedious.

But…
This era didn’t even have Jiraiya’s debut novel, Tales of a Gutsy Ninja.

What a shame.

Since the cat-catching mission required leaving the village, Kyoichi accompanied Kurenai. D-rank missions didn’t take them far from Konoha, so they soon arrived.

Kurenai wasn’t fast, but she had her strengths.
Her keen perception and proficiency in genjutsu made solo cat-catching manageable if she used her abilities wisely.

Chapter Text

"Meow!"

A cat's cries echoed intermittently.

Kurenai Yuhi, with her sharp sensory abilities, could easily locate the cat's position. But in the dense forest, the thick trees and tangled underbrush slowed her down. Often, just as she was about to catch up, the cat would dart into a thicket and vanish again.

"Your speed is fine, but your efficiency is terrible," Kyoichi remarked, shaking his head.

No matter—this was a practice session. Let Kurenai run a few rounds first and realize her shortcomings on her own. Only then would his guidance have the greatest impact.

Perched on a tree branch, Kyoichi wasn't idle either. He was deep in thought about sword techniques.

Yesterday, he had used the Leaf-Style Willow in combat for the first time and was now even more convinced that it could be fused with the Iaido Slash. Prolonged illusions weren't necessary at all—just a fleeting moment of distraction was enough to end the fight.

Creating original techniques wasn’t something achieved overnight. The system hadn't handed him a ready-made solution, so Kyoichi had only vague ideas for now. To make further progress, he needed to accumulate more knowledge.

"Sensei, can I... take a short break?"

Kurenai panted heavily, utterly exhausted. Dust and leaves clung to her hair and clothes, a stark contrast to her usual graceful composure.

Yet the cat still eluded her grasp. In fact, it seemed to have grown faster; the gap between them only widened.

"You can rest for a moment. In the meantime, let me ask you this: do you know what your problem is?"

"Um..."

Kurenai hesitated.

Lack of stamina? Too slow?

"Speed isn't the issue—you can catch up if you use Body Flicker Technique. The problem is your lack of agility and inability to control your speed."

Kyoichi paused before adding, "Also, what about your genjutsu? You're not specializing in taijutsu, so why aren't you trying to immobilize the cat once you catch up?"

"Huh? I can use genjutsu?"

Kurenai froze in realization.

She thought she'd understood, but clearly, she hadn't.

Genjutsu...

Of course!

She wasn't relying on her strengths. Why hadn't she considered using genjutsu once she got close?

The realization dawned on her, and a bright light flickered in her eyes.

"Sensei, I get it now! I'll catch that cat right away!"

---

At the Hokage's Office

"Chasing a cat as training?"

The Third Hokage held a near-burnt pipe, his expression one of disbelief.

Most of these cats belonged to nobles. They weren’t particularly fast or challenging, and missions involving them were usually treated as basic team exercises for beginners.

But Kyoichi had put a unique spin on it, using the task to train Kurenai's speed and adaptability.

Initially surprised, the Third quickly found the idea rather ingenious.

"And what about the other two? Chopping wood and carrying water?"

The Third first observed his son, Asuma.

Asuma was hauling two large buckets of water, balancing them on a shoulder pole. The route stretched from a distant river to a water tank nearby. If any water spilled, he had to go back and start over.

A taijutsu exercise, perhaps?

Switching to another scene, the Third used his telescope jutsu to check on Shisui.

Shisui was chopping firewood—but with a twist. He was using various kenjutsu techniques, seemingly experimenting with ways to split the logs using minimal effort.

"This kid has far too many tricks up his sleeve."

The Third Hokage sighed and took a puff from his pipe—only to realize it had already burned out. His heart sank. He hadn't even taken a single drag.

After mourning the wasted tobacco, his thoughts returned to Kyoichi's methods.

Though effective, they couldn’t be widely implemented. Every team had unique dynamics, and a one-size-fits-all approach wouldn’t work.

Still, the Third felt inspired. Maybe the concept could be adapted for elite squads.

With that in mind, he shifted his focus back to Shisui.

"Could Uchiha Shisui become the next Kagami Uchiha?"

The Third pondered.

"One can only hope. If not..."

He let out a long sigh and dismissed the jutsu.

---

Late Afternoon

Exhausted but victorious, Kurenai finally caught the cat and delivered it back to its owner, earning her share of the day’s mission rewards.

Back in Konoha, Kyoichi and his team ran into the newly-graduated Seventh Squad at a barbecue restaurant.

"Asuma! Shisui!"

Obito waved enthusiastically, as if he were the one footing the bill.

Standing nearby, Minato Namikaze greeted Kyoichi warmly and gestured toward the empty seats at their table.

"Kyoichi-san, care to join us?"

"Sure, but we’ll order a bit more food."

Kyoichi didn’t hesitate. His team had only had ration bars for lunch; they were probably starving by now.

Kakashi, however, turned his head aside, his expression cold.

But his eyes...

They couldn’t stop glancing at Kyoichi's sword.

Minato noticed and couldn’t help but smile. Kakashi was usually so composed, far more mature than his peers. Yet in front of Kyoichi, he showed a rare curiosity.

Minato himself couldn’t help sneaking a look at the sword.

"Kyoichi-san, could it be... is that the Second Hokage's sword?"

"A temporary loan from the Hokage. What can I say? I’m broke," Kyoichi replied with a dramatic sigh.

"If I had the wealth of the Sarutobi clan, I’d have forged my own chakra blade by now. But alas, here I am, borrowing weapons to make ends meet."

At first, the younger ninja didn’t recognize the weapon, but after a moment of thought, their eyes widened in realization.

"The Sword of the Thunder God?"

"That’s the one."

Kyoichi drew the blade.

It was long and thin, its edge razor-sharp yet fragile. Without chakra to reinforce it, the blade would shatter after just a few strikes. Like the famed White Light Sabre, it was a chakra weapon that required skillful handling.

Shisui, with his interest in kenjutsu, recognized its potential immediately. His mind returned to their recent training session.

Sensei hadn’t even been trying.

"If just one person like Kyoichi-sensei is this powerful, how can the clan still think so highly of itself? Those fools sitting in the police force, growing arrogant by the day—they’re utterly blind!"

Shisui’s thoughts churned.

He had begun to understand the clan’s ambitions: power and prestige. They believed the Uchiha, as one of the founding clans, deserved greater recognition and rewards.

But times had changed.

Could anyone in the Uchiha clan match Kyoichi? Or Minato Namikaze?

The more Shisui observed, the more convinced he became of his choices.

The clan couldn’t rely on outdated thinking. Its future would depend on individuals like him—and perhaps even Obito.

Chapter Text

Kyoichi glanced at Shisui and Obito.

The two of them were polar opposites.

Obito was carefree and unburdened, happy as long as he had food to eat and games to play. His disposition was extraordinarily kind, but he lacked critical thinking.

In contrast, Shisui…

He wasn’t exactly a genius either, but ever since meeting Kyoichi, it seemed like his thought process had found the right path, and he didn’t seem so clueless anymore. At this moment, he appeared to be deep in thought.

Kyoichi’s assumption wasn’t baseless.

[You have guided Uchiha Shisui’s thoughts and altered the course of his life.]

[Evaluation: Good.]

[Reward: Mist Pavilion Genjutsu.]

This was the first time an evaluation had appeared so mysteriously. Clearly, Shisui had gained some sort of insight just now, and Kyoichi was curious about what exactly he had been thinking.

As for the reward—it was intriguing.

The Mist Pavilion Genjutsu…

Wasn’t that the Second Mizukage’s summoning technique?

How could this be learned?

Kyoichi was slightly surprised as the principle and knowledge of the technique flowed into his mind. His expression turned odd.

This technique…

How should one put it?

It was a half-finished product.

The Mist Pavilion Genjutsu used dense mist to create mirage-like illusions, thus achieving the effect of genjutsu.

The problem was…

Kyoichi currently didn’t know any mist-based illusion techniques.

“Looks like I need to figure out how to acquire the Hidden Mist Jutsu,” Kyoichi thought.

If he could obtain it, it would significantly improve his stealth capabilities, especially against Mist Village ninja.

Not that he was complaining about the freebie.

And perhaps…

It could even merge with his swordsmanship?

Illusion Sword Technique…

Kyoichi’s mind began spinning with ideas.

Minato Namikaze observed him quietly and couldn’t help but feel a sense of admiration.

No wonder Kyoichi had become a Chūnin at thirteen and a Jōnin just a year later. His constant habit of pondering and reflecting on tactics and techniques must have helped him accumulate a wealth of knowledge and skill over time.

Unlike himself, who had Jiraiya as a mentor, Kyoichi had no one guiding him.

“Just you wait, Kakashi! Once I awaken my Sharingan, I’ll definitely beat you!”

“Hmph, dream on, dead last.”

“Obito,” Minato said thoughtfully, “there’s no such thing as an absolute genius. If you put in enough effort, think deeply, and train diligently, you’ll have a chance to surpass Kakashi—even without the Sharingan.”

Kyoichi was the perfect example of a hardworking genius.

Of course, Kyoichi wasn’t aware of the high regard Minato had for him. At the moment, his thoughts were still on the possibility of combining his swordsmanship with the Mist Pavilion Genjutsu.

Perhaps…

Water-based ninjutsu that generated vapor could also create a mirage-like effect, though it wouldn’t be as stable.

But…

The crux of his swordsmanship was speed. If he could confuse his opponent’s vision, even for an instant, it could be fatal.

Except against someone like Kamui.

And this was visual misdirection rather than traditional genjutsu. Even the Sharingan might not see through it easily.

There was definitely research potential here!

---

After the meal, despite Kyoichi’s efforts, Minato insisted on covering the bill.

Kyoichi didn’t mind.

It was just a meal, and he’d been teaching Minato’s students for free anyway. He ate with a clear conscience.

As more squads passed their evaluations, the number of teams taking on missions also increased. Kyoichi managed to secure three tasks for his team—though it took some effort.

The routine remained the same.

This time, however, Asuma was assigned to chop wood, while Shisui carried water.

Switching Asuma had a specific purpose.

“You’ve already mastered Wind Release chakra transformation, haven’t you?”

“Yes, Sensei.”

“Good. Use Wind Release chakra with your kunai to chop wood. Once you’ve mastered it, I’ll teach you a new technique.”

Kyoichi intended to teach him Vacuum Blade.

It was a B-rank technique with considerable power. Since Asuma didn’t yet have his custom chakra blades, his combat style was still unfocused. This technique would align well with his future use of the Flying Swallow technique.

Meanwhile, Kurenai was nearby, busy with her own task of catching a cat. Kyoichi left her alone for now, focusing on his own physical training while a shadow clone monitored Shisui, observing and practicing swordsmanship simultaneously.

---

During this time, Kyoichi ran into several familiar faces: Might Guy’s team, Team 7, and even Might Duy.

Unlike Guy’s team, Might Duy was a veteran Genin who had long surpassed the age for team assignments. For over two decades, he had trained and undertaken missions alone. Today was no exception.

However…

Duy seemed unusually pensive today.

“Duy-senpai, what’s with the sighs?” Kyoichi asked from a tree branch.

Logically, Duy should be in high spirits, considering he was on the cusp of a promotion.

Could he actually be troubled by it?

“Ah, Kyoichi-sensei… It’s hard to explain.”

Duy sighed deeply.

Kyoichi flashed to his side. After a brief chat, he learned that the Hokage had spoken with Duy about the Eight Gates.

Hiruzen didn’t demand the forbidden technique from him. Instead, he expressed his intent to promote Duy to the rank of Tokubetsu Jōnin, specializing in taijutsu.

This should have been great news.

But after being a Genin for two decades, Duy had grown accustomed to his role. Suddenly being elevated to Tokubetsu Jōnin left him at a loss, unsure of how to adapt.

So…

Despite the promotion, he still took on a D-rank mission—carrying water.

“Tokubetsu Jōnin is different from Jōnin,” Kyoichi explained. “You’re being recognized for your unique expertise. There’s no requirement to lead teams or take on special assignments unless you want to. You can continue living as you always have.”

“Really?”

Duy seemed surprised.

“Of course. Why should it matter if you’re doing D-rank missions as a Tokubetsu Jōnin?”

That made sense.

Duy nodded in agreement, though something about it still felt off. Scratching his head, he said, “Oh, right! I modified your Seven Heavens Breathing Method. I wanted you to take a look, but I’ve been so busy lately that I forgot.”

“Oh?”

Kyoichi’s interest was piqued. “Let’s test it out.”

“Alright!”

Duy took a deep breath and launched a kick at Kyoichi.

The force was tremendous!

Kyoichi blocked it with his arm, using chakra to mitigate some of the impact, but it still stung.

“Next…”

Duy’s next kick came even faster and harder!

Sensing danger, Kyoichi used Earth Spear to reinforce his arm.

Boom!

The impact forced him back several steps.

“What?”

Kyoichi was shocked. After a moment of thought, he said, “Try it again.”

“Alright…”

Duy took another deep breath before attacking once more.

This time, Kyoichi was ready and managed to grab Duy’s ankle.

At that moment…

Duy’s other leg swung toward Kyoichi’s head!

“It’s definitely effective. But… are you sure this isn’t close to opening the First Gate?” Kyoichi asked.

“When I use the improved technique, I feel the First Gate partially opening on its own. It gives me better control over my body.”

Duy nodded earnestly.

His modifications were based on intuition rather than theory. Whether they were good or bad remained to be seen.

***************************
Read advanced chapters ahead of everyone else on my P@treon.

P@treon/GodDragcell

Chapter Text

“I see. So, the way you developed this Active Technique was similar to how you created the Eight Gates—it was just a result of blind perseverance, rather than intentional design. The repeated activation of the Gate of Opening must have loosened your chakra locks, enabling this effect.”

The Eight Gates are essentially chakra locks within the body.

Training in the Eight Gates gradually reduces their side effects. For someone like Might Duy, opening up to the Sixth Gate was almost effortless, but he hadn’t trained much beyond that.

As a result...

His strong physical condition unconsciously allowed him to partially open some chakra locks, not fully activating them but still gaining certain benefits.

This was a unique advantage others couldn’t replicate.

At least not Kyoichi. He could only open up to the Third Gate of the Eight Gates, far from being able to access the Gate of Life, let alone accidentally loosen the Gate of Opening.

Moreover, Kyoichi’s chakra control was highly refined, so such unintentional breakthroughs were almost impossible for him.

“Is that a good thing or a bad thing?” Might Duy asked, slightly confused.

“It’s great for you and Guy, but other Jōnin probably can’t learn it,” Kyoichi said honestly.

Might Duy’s improvement method was something Kyoichi could theoretically mimic, but it was impractical. The technique demanded an extremely high level of physical strength, which most Jōnin simply didn’t possess.

However...

Developing a weaker version of the Active Technique would require an in-depth understanding of cells and medical ninjutsu. Unfortunately, Kyoichi’s knowledge in these areas was rudimentary.

If only Tsunade were still in Konoha.

Kyoichi thought for a moment and said, “Perhaps you could adjust the technique to suppress the activation level, just enough to avoid interfering with the Eight Gates. That might make it more practical.”

“Huh? It works like that?”

Might Duy froze, pondering the suggestion.

It makes sense!

The solution seemed simple, and he couldn’t believe he hadn’t thought of it himself. His enthusiasm reignited, and he clenched his fists with a loud declaration: “Wonderful! My youth burns brighter than ever!”

With that, Might Duy ran off, leaving Kyoichi standing there, speechless.

Like father, like son, indeed.

Still...

Might Duy’s version of the Active Technique was intriguing. It naturally and partially opened the Gate of Opening, reducing energy consumption and side effects while allowing him to exert nearly full power when combined with the technique.

Kyoichi decided it was worth trying to incorporate into his own training, especially as he worked toward opening the Sixth Gate.

As for the Seven Heavens Breathing Method, that would have to wait until he could learn more advanced medical ninjutsu from Tsunade.

---

The squad was newly formed, and everyone was focused on training their respective subordinates. Kyoichi maintained his routine of completing three missions a day, using the opportunity to guide his students in rotation: Yuhi Kurenai, Asuma, and Shisui.

Asuma and Shisui were straightforward to instruct—teaching one Wind Release techniques and the other swordsmanship.

Kurenai, on the other hand, was trickier.

Kyoichi only knew two genjutsu techniques, neither of which was suitable for her to learn. His medical ninjutsu knowledge was similarly limited to the Mystical Palm Technique, which required significant foundational knowledge and couldn’t be taught quickly.

Thus, the only viable option for Kurenai was Kyoichi’s modified Body Flicker Technique.

Fortunately, Kurenai was diligent and eager to learn, which made up for the limited material he could offer.

And, of course, the system rewarded him daily for his teaching efforts.

Over the past ten days, while no high-level jutsu had been awarded, Kyoichi had gained several useful techniques, such as Great Breakthrough and Hell Viewing Technique.

Most satisfying was the incremental improvement in his swordsmanship.

Although small, it saved him months of shadow clone practice.

---

“Kyoichi-sensei, Lord Hokage says the backlog of D-rank missions has been cleared, and there aren’t enough left. We can’t assign you three anymore.”

“None at all?”

“Well, there’s one. You can take it if you want.”

The Chūnin handing out missions stood firm.

The truth was, there were still missions available, but the recent influx of Genin returning to the village had quickly depleted the supply after ten days of frantic activity.

“Sensei, why don’t we just take one for now?” Kurenai suggested.

For most Genin squads, even getting one D-rank mission was already good. The fact that they’d been doing three a day was remarkable.

Kyoichi glanced at the mission list.

After ten days of training, his students had made considerable progress. D-rank missions weren’t yielding much improvement anymore.

If only one mission was available...

“Fine. I’ll take this C-rank mission.”

Kyoichi pointed to one of the entries.

Road repair assistance.

Unlike the famous Great Naruto Bridge of the Land of Waves, these road repair missions were focused on rebuilding infrastructure damaged by the war. The aim was to restore trade routes and protect against bandits.

“A C-rank mission? That involves...”

The Chūnin hesitated, unwilling to approve the assignment.

But before he could refuse outright...

Clang!

Kyoichi slammed the Sword of the Thunder God onto the desk, startling the Chūnin.

“You think being a Jōnin lets you intimidate people?” the Chūnin thought, stunned and flustered.

After a moment’s hesitation, he mustered the courage to argue, “Newly formed squads aren’t allowed to take C-rank missions.”

“That rule applies in peacetime. Right now, even the 12-year graduation rule has been waived. Why cling to outdated policies? Approve it.”

Kyoichi’s tone carried a hint of exasperation.

A month of peace, and people were already dragging out old rules.

The Chūnin faltered, glancing nervously at the mission log.

“Cough. Let him take it.”

Suddenly, the Third Hokage appeared, pointing to a specific mission.

“Assist with rebuilding Hakuen Town.”

Hakuen Town?

Kyoichi vaguely recalled it. Situated in the western part of the Land of Fire, it wasn’t a former battlefield but was near the Kikyō Pass area.

“Understood. Thank you, Lord Hokage.”

Accepting the task, Kyoichi couldn’t help but wonder about the Third Hokage’s intentions.

Allowing a newly formed squad to take a C-rank mission wasn’t surprising—times of war often blurred such lines. However...

Why specify this mission?

Something about it seemed unusual.

Still, Kyoichi didn’t voice his doubts.

His students, Asuma and Kurenai, were visibly excited about their first C-rank mission. Shisui, accustomed to patrolling with the Uchiha Police Force, was more indifferent but nonetheless eager to learn.

“Be cautious in Hakuen Town,” the Third Hokage said. “While you’re there, take the opportunity to scout the surrounding area.”

With those parting words, Kyoichi and his team departed the village.

“Don’t forget to practice along the way. Remember the Body Flicker and taijutsu techniques I’ve taught you,” Kyoichi instructed.

“Understood!” the three replied in unison.

Kyoichi activated his Body Flicker Technique, leading the way as the team followed.

The post-war Land of Fire was relatively safe, with few bandits or rogue ninjas remaining. Still, Kyoichi frequently used chakra sensing to scan their surroundings, ensuring there were no ambushes.

He even wished for an attack—it would be a good opportunity to test his team’s abilities.

Unfortunately, the journey was uneventful.

Still, Kyoichi had a hunch that Hakuen Town held some hidden trouble.

Chapter Text

Northwest of the Land of Fire.

This region, near the Land of Rivers, the Land of Rain, and Kikyo Pass, was a chaotic zone. Yet, it also served as an important trade route connecting several northwestern nations.

As a result, the area bustled with activity.

“So this is Hakuen Town?” Asuma looked around, taking in the unfamiliar sights of the town.

“That’s right. I was here just a few months ago,” Kyoichi nodded. “Back then, a team of Sand Village shinobi attacked this place, but we managed to drive them back.”

Since the war ended, the area had begun to recover, and many trade routes were being rebuilt.

However…

Being close to the Land of Rain and the Land of Rivers meant this place often attracted bandits and rogue ninjas. While the presence of Konoha’s forces during the war had kept such threats at bay, the withdrawal of troops had left the area vulnerable. With only a few shinobi patrolling the borders, bandits began resurfacing, forcing the town’s leader to issue a request for aid.

Kyoichi leaned against a wall, activating his chakra sensing technique.

“Got them!”

To the northwest, toward the Land of Rivers, a group of wandering samurai had formed a gang of thieves. Emboldened by previous successful raids, they were still lingering in the area, continuing to loot and pillage.

“What’s the plan now, Sensei?” Kurenai asked, glancing around.

Around them, townsfolk were busy repairing streets and rebuilding homes. The main roads were mostly restored after a month’s effort. For now, the area seemed peaceful.

“No rush. Let’s scout the area first and get a feel for the terrain,” Kyoichi instructed.

If it were just him, he could have stormed in and taken care of the bandits with ease. But with a squad to train, things were different.

He glanced at the three young shinobi.

After some thought, Kyoichi said, “For missions ranked C and above, there’s always a risk of combat. You need to be ready to fight and kill at any time. Now, if I left the planning to you, what would you do?”

“Scout the terrain, set traps, and prepare defensive positions,” Asuma responded without hesitation, reciting textbook answers.

“Where would you place the traps?”

“That’s…” Asuma hesitated, unable to provide an answer right away. His lack of experience showed.

Shisui thought for a moment before replying, “To the west. The Land of Rivers doesn’t have a hidden village, so it’s a hotspot for wandering samurai and rogue ninjas. Bandits often form gangs there, and patrols tend to focus on that direction.”

“Not bad. Your clan’s police force has taught you well,” Kyoichi remarked.

The Uchiha clan might be arrogant, but they were undeniably skilled. Unfortunately, the hawkish elements within the clan, particularly after the Nine-Tails’ attack, were growing increasingly difficult to control, even for Fugaku.

Turning back to the three, Kyoichi instructed, “Head west, scout the area, and set up traps. If you encounter the enemy, assess the situation and decide whether to engage. Remember what I’ve taught you, and you should be fine.”

“Yes, Sensei!”

The trio set off as instructed.

Kyoichi followed from a distance, while sending a shadow clone to observe the townspeople rebuilding the area. Driving off bandits alone wouldn’t ensure the long-term recovery of Hakuen Town.

For young shinobi, even basic missions had layers of complexity.

While Shisui, Asuma, and Kurenai patrolled, Kyoichi pulled out a book and began reading.

It was a medical text on cell theory.

Borrowed from the Third Hokage, this book complemented the system-gifted “Basic Medical Knowledge” he already possessed. In his spare time, Kyoichi would study it to deepen his understanding.

Recently, his research into cell activation techniques had shown promise. While human skin has limited breathing capabilities, if cell activity were enhanced, could the skin absorb more oxygen and increase overall vitality?

Experiments confirmed the theory’s potential.

His breathing techniques, particularly those involving chakra flow, saw significant improvement. While he hadn’t reached the pinnacle of cell activation techniques, he believed he was on the right track.

By activating skin cells first and then gradually extending to blood and muscle tissue, a simplified version of the activation technique could become a reality.

Theoretically, the benefits would extend to areas like Hashirama cells, taijutsu, and medical ninjutsu in the future—truly a long-term investment.

After a while, Kyoichi set the book aside and shifted his attention to Kurenai.

“Have they found the target?”

Two to three kilometers ahead, Kurenai signaled with hand gestures, holding kunai and shuriken ready.

Kyoichi wasn’t too worried.

In the past ten days, Kurenai had become proficient in the Body Flicker Technique, Asuma had mastered the Vacuum Blade, and Shisui’s improvements in swordsmanship and mobility were evident. Their collective strength should suffice.

What concerned him was how they would handle their first real kill.

As the trio approached the bandits, who were wandering aimlessly after their recent plunder, Kyoichi mused, Perhaps it’s time to teach Kurenai chakra sensing techniques. Her natural talent for precision could make her excel at it.

The difference between chakra sensing and Kurenai’s innate abilities lay in range and focus. Chakra sensing allowed for broader detection, while Kurenai’s abilities were sharper in close proximity.

Both had their uses.

The wandering samurai soon came into view—a group stained with blood and carrying bags of loot. Judging by their appearance, they had just killed and looted again.

Shisui and the others took cover, having already set traps.

A moment later…

Boom!

Explosions rang out.

“Such a waste!” Kyoichi sighed.

The cost of those explosive tags was higher than the reward for a C-rank mission. Only kids with wealthy backgrounds could afford such extravagance. Ordinary genin couldn’t dream of using them so liberally.

Still, it was their first mission. The expense was understandable.

“There are ninja among us!”

Amid the chaos, the trio launched their attack.

Fire Release techniques like Fireball Jutsu and Great Breakthrough added to the confusion, scattering the bandits. Taking advantage of the disorder, Kurenai threw shuriken, killing two or three in quick succession.

Blood and charred flesh filled the air, creating a grisly scene.

“Charge!”

Asuma was the first to react, enhancing his kunai with Wind Release chakra to form a Vacuum Blade. He rushed into the fray.

“I’ll support with genjutsu!”

Though shaken, Kurenai quickly regained her composure, forming seals for her genjutsu.

“They’re just kids! Kill them!”

Seeing their attackers were young, the bandits regained some of their nerve, their killing intent flaring.

But…

Shisui was faster.

Using clones and transformation techniques, he infiltrated their ranks, combining stealth and swordsmanship to take them down one by one.

“Retreat! Stay back-to-back or we’re all dead!”

The bandits quickly regrouped, standing back-to-back with weapons drawn.

Kurenai activated her genjutsu, while Asuma closed in, piercing one bandit’s heart with his kunai. Blood splattered across his face.

Three or four bandits retaliated immediately, their blades aimed straight for Asuma.

“No tricks—just speed and ruthlessness. These guys are relentless,” Kyoichi muttered, observing their desperate ferocity.

Caught off guard, Asuma froze.

“ASUMA!”

Kurenai shouted, hurling shuriken in a panic.

Shisui intervened, cutting down one bandit.

But the remaining bandits showed no mercy, sacrificing their wounded comrades to focus entirely on killing Asuma. Their savage determination made them even more dangerous.

Asuma faltered, his mind blank.

Just as the blades were about to strike…

Clang!

A flash of steel.

The bandits’ weapons shattered, followed by sprays of blood.

Chapter Text

“Aaahhhh!!”

Screams echoed repeatedly.

The warriors who had charged at Asuma now clutched their wrists, their wounds carrying traces of searing burns from lightning. The injuries slowed the blood flow considerably.

Asuma, standing mere steps away, could see it all clearly—

What incredible speed and precision!

The blade’s force was perfectly controlled, rendering their weapon-wielding hands useless without any excess damage.

At the same time, Shisui finished off his target.

“Tie them up and bring them back,” Kyoichi ordered, his tone calm and composed.

Asuma clenched his teeth, pulling out ropes from his ninja pouch to bind the surviving captives. They then tidied up the area, removing corpses.

The loot these men carried told a grim story—packs filled with stolen goods, and fresh kills like chickens and ducks, still dripping blood, hung from their belts.

The surviving warriors begged for mercy, but no one paid them any attention. Eventually, their mouths were gagged with cloth to silence them.

Finally, peace and quiet.

“Sensei, I’m sorry... If it weren’t for me…”

Asuma stepped forward to apologize, shame weighing heavily on him.

If he hadn’t faltered, their team could have dealt with these bandits on their own, without their sensei needing to intervene.

“You should be apologizing to your teammates. If this were the battlefield, a single moment of hesitation could lead to your incapacitation—and then you’d become dead weight for your team,” Kyoichi said coolly.

Asuma quickly turned and bowed to his teammates.

Kurenai tried to sidestep, quickly responding, “Sensei, Asuma’s hesitation isn’t solely his fault. I bear a lot of responsibility too.”

If her genjutsu had been executed on time, she could’ve immobilized the attackers. After all, they were mere warriors with no ability to dispel genjutsu.

And yet…

In that critical moment, she froze, losing her composure.

“What about you, Shisui?”

“I thought attacking them would force them to retreat, but I didn’t anticipate they wouldn’t care about their comrades at all,” Shisui said, visibly discouraged.

Kyoichi smiled faintly and said, “In Konoha, we hold to the Will of Fire—protecting and supporting one another. But they’re different. They’re bandits who live by the sword, where death is just part of the game. Losing a comrade means nothing to them.”

“I understand now…”

Shisui nodded thoughtfully.

Had he realized this earlier, he would’ve chosen a different strategy—using a wider-reaching jutsu to secure their position instead of the approach he took.

This kind of student was easy to teach—he didn’t make excuses and was quick to reflect on his mistakes.

Unlike Kakashi or Obito, who would often argue back, Shisui’s humility made mentoring him far less frustrating.

In fact, compared to a typical rookie team, their performance had been quite impressive. Most rookie teams would have fumbled far more disastrously in this situation.

Kyoichi didn’t push them too hard, saying, “The important thing is that you’ve learned from this. Real combat is entirely different from training or sparring—there’s no substitute for the experience of blood splattering in your face.”

“Yes, Sensei!”

Asuma, feeling ashamed, nodded.

Kyoichi had hit the nail on the head. The moment he faltered earlier wasn’t just because of fear—it was also because blood had splattered into his eyes, momentarily blinding him.

“Let’s bring these captives back to the town chief. After the mission is complete, we’ll make the rounds to return the stolen goods to their rightful owners,” Kyoichi instructed.

“Yes!”

These bandits had likely just looted a nearby village.

The stolen items were meager, but Kyoichi had no intention of keeping any of it.

When they returned to the town, the chief was supervising the construction of the defensive walls.

Asuma and the others were surprised to find Kyoichi’s shadow clone helping with the repairs. They stared blankly for a long moment before regaining their composure.

Then—

“Chief, we encountered a group of wandering warriors during our patrol. Are these the bandits who attacked your town?”

“Yes, yes, that’s them!”

The town chief didn’t recognize them immediately, but a nearby foreman did, pointing out the culprits. He had narrowly escaped death during one of their previous raids.

Kyoichi nodded.

It seemed their suspicions were correct.

He had Shisui hand over the prisoners before instructing, “Asuma, help them with the construction. I’ll go investigate the area.”

“Yes!”

Asuma had no objections.

Even though they were clan heirs, they weren’t strangers to hard labor like carrying water or farming. Ninja work often required such tasks, and they were used to it.

Leaving his shadow clone behind, Kyoichi ventured deeper into the town.

Earlier, his chakra sensory technique had detected someone with an exceptionally large chakra reserve nearby. Although he wasn’t certain who it was…

This was still the Land of Fire.

Kyoichi had a suspicion: if this wasn’t an enemy missing-nin, then it could only be one person—

Tsunade of the Legendary Sannin!

Using his chakra sensing ability, Kyoichi located the source. When he arrived, it was at a casino.

No sooner had he reached the entrance than he saw a group of angry men rushing inside. Judging by the situation…

They were likely debt collectors.

“Better wait outside for now.”

If he went in, he might end up being mistaken for a sucker to pay her debts.

The problem was…

He wasn’t exactly rolling in cash himself.

While he’d earned some mission rewards recently, compared to Tsunade’s debts, it was barely a drop in the ocean.

Kyoichi perched on a rooftop, chewing a blade of grass as he watched the scene unfold.

A while later…

From a window on the other side of the casino, a woman leapt out, followed by a young girl.

“What a tragic life,” Kyoichi muttered under his breath.

Shizune, who had been traveling with Tsunade since she was five or six, had likely spent the past few years living this way.

But…

Where was that pig she always carried around? Hadn’t they adopted it yet?

As he watched the scene, a mob of angry men poured out of the casino, chasing after Tsunade and Shizune. But against a ninja, what chance did ordinary people stand?

A quick turn and a transformation jutsu later, and Tsunade was gone without a trace.

“Chasing Tsunade for debts—now that’s a losing battle,” Kyoichi mused.

If the debt collectors had been ninja, they might’ve even ended up getting beaten for their trouble.

Just then, he sensed someone approaching behind him.

“You brat! Sitting up here watching the show, huh? Didn’t even think to come help me out?”

Turning around, Kyoichi saw her—

Tsunade herself.

Wow… What a dazzling necklace.

Kyoichi quickly averted his eyes and said, “Lady Tsunade, you didn’t need my help. I’m just a poor guy; even if I stepped in, I couldn’t pay off your debts. Besides, wouldn’t you just rack up more next time?”

Rule number one—

Never lend money to a gambler, even if it’s Tsunade.

“Hmph!”

Tsunade snorted, giving him a once-over before turning her head with a dismissive look.

Gambling was way more fun than dealing with boring kids like this silver-haired brat. He probably took after Tobirama with how dull he was.

“Lady Tsunade, where are we going now…”

Shizune climbed up onto the roof, only to spot the silver-haired boy sitting with Tsunade. Seeing their similar features, she hesitated.

Tsunade ignored her and said, “Hey, kid, how about we go for a drink?”

“Didn't you lose all your money?”

“Ugh…”

She really hated this brat already!

Chapter Text

Inside a tavern.

Tsunade and Shizune sat on one side of the table, while Kanda Kyoichi occupied the other. Two bottles of sake sat on the table between them.

“Kid, you’re way too young to be drinking. Focus on your training instead—that’s the right path,” Tsunade said as she pulled both bottles toward her side.

Kyoichi was speechless.

If you just want to drink more, just say it. I’m paying anyway. I can’t cover your debts, but I can afford some sake.

“Lady Tsunade, who is this…?” Shizune asked curiously.

“Oh, right. I forgot to introduce him. This is Kanda Kyoichi, the one the old man wrote to me about a few days ago. Technically, he’s a relative,” Tsunade said casually, her tone softening after a sip of sake.

Though she found his overly serious demeanor annoying, she appreciated his straightforwardness in treating her to drinks.

“Oh, so it was the Hokage who wrote about him. No wonder he specifically asked you to lead this mission.”

“Lead a mission?”

Tsunade paused, then glanced at Kyoichi with renewed interest. “You’re a jōnin now?”

“Yes, I just got promoted,” Kyoichi nodded.

Tsunade stared at him for a few moments. Her expression dimmed slightly, and she tilted her head back to take a few more sips.

Shizune observed this and nodded silently to herself. Indeed, he’s clearly part of the clan.

But…

Kyoichi’s demeanor and actions seemed to resemble the Second Hokage far more than the First.

Tsunade finished her first bottle, then reached for the second and poured herself another glass before speaking again. “Let me guess, the old man asked you to convince me to return to the village?”

“Not at all. In fact, I didn’t even know I’d run into you,” Kyoichi replied.

But internally, he couldn’t help wondering.

I wasn’t planning to seek her out just yet—though I was considering learning some techniques from her. But if that’s my plan, there’s no way the Third Hokage would’ve known about it.

What’s his angle here?

“He didn’t, huh? Hah, I see.”

Tsunade sneered and reached over to pour him a drink.

“Sorry, I don’t drink,” Kyoichi declined politely.

Although most alcohol in the ninja world was fairly mild, he hadn’t been a drinker in his previous life, and he certainly wasn’t starting now.

Tsunade froze for a second, then poured the drink for herself.

After downing it, she suddenly slammed the bottle onto the table with a loud crack. The glass fractured, and the remaining alcohol began to seep through the fissures.

Shizune flinched in surprise.

She had been with Tsunade for three years and had never seen her this upset while drinking—not even when she was drinking alone.

What’s going on?

“Enough of this. It’s boring. Let’s go,” Tsunade muttered, grabbing her green coat and leaving her seat in frustration.

Kyoichi’s mind raced.

Judging by her mood, it seemed that the Third Hokage must’ve talked to her about something. Though he hadn’t assigned Kyoichi any specific mission, it was clear he wanted to use Kyoichi as a bridge to coax Tsunade back to the village.

Moreover, building a closer relationship with Tsunade would also strengthen Kyoichi’s ties to the Hokage faction.

Tch.

He sighed, got up, and followed her.

Tsunade walked down the street, heading toward the area where Asuma and the others were working. Eventually, she stopped at a spot near a railing overlooking the scene.

She gazed at the three young ninja hard at work.

The Hokage’s kid? One of the others must be from the Yūhi clan… and the shorter one—

“An Uchiha?”

“Yes, Uchiha Shisui. He’s a descendant of Kagami-senpai. He’s only five,” Kyoichi explained.

“Kagami…” Tsunade murmured, her tone softening. Then, after a moment, she turned to him and asked seriously, “Do you want to become Hokage?”

The question seemed abrupt and out of place, but there was a certain weight behind it.

Kyoichi understood immediately that she must be thinking of her brother, Nawaki. After a moment of thought, he shook his head.

“No, I have no interest in becoming Hokage. To be honest, I just want to be a teacher.”

“Oh?”

Tsunade raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised by his answer. She studied him for a moment and saw that he was telling the truth.

Her curiosity piqued, she momentarily set aside her lingering thoughts.

“Why is that?”

“Hokage seems like way too much work. If you’re the Hokage, you barely have time to focus on what you want to do. That’s just how I feel right now—maybe I’ll change my mind someday, but who knows?”

Kyoichi spoke plainly.

Tsunade chuckled softly, brushing her hair behind her ear as she glanced at him. After a moment, she sighed.

“The Senju clan has long since become part of Konoha as a whole. But to think, after all these years, someone who can awaken the power of the Senju still exists… And you really do remind me of the Second Hokage.”

“My grandmother was said to resemble the Second Hokage a lot.”

“That’s not what I mean. I’m talking about your personality and the way you carry yourself,” Tsunade said lightly.

As a child, she used to cling to Tobirama occasionally, but no matter how much she clung to him, he would remain focused on studying ninjutsu, reading, and strategizing—always disciplined and meticulous.

In that regard, Kyoichi was exactly the same.

Shizune’s eyes widened in surprise.

So Kanda Kyoichi has awakened the Senju bloodline? That explains everything!

She had been wondering why Tsunade suddenly changed her plans to return to this area after mentioning visiting the Land of Waterfalls.

It turns out she had specifically come to meet Kyoichi.

And now it all made sense—fifteen years old and already a jōnin.

How impressive!

The two stood by the railing, chatting casually. Thanks to their shared lineage, they quickly became more familiar with each other.

In terms of bloodline, they were technically cousins.

Tsunade seemed to cheer up a bit. Noticing a medical book sticking out from Kyoichi’s pouch, she pulled out a key from her waist.

“Kid, staying out here is probably for the best. This is the key to my house in Konoha. There are some secret techniques and books inside—you can take a look.”

“I’m not going back to Konoha,” she added firmly, tossing him the key.

Leaning against the railing, Tsunade seemed lost in thought.

Kyoichi glanced at her, then quickly averted his eyes.

Even with a serious gaze, his peripheral vision seemed to always land there.

Taking a deep breath, he forced the image from his mind and said seriously, “Lady Tsunade, it’s fine to enjoy life outside the village, but gambling… isn’t exactly ideal. If I recall correctly, both you and the First Hokage have notoriously bad luck.”

“Hey, kid! I just complimented you, and now you start this?” Tsunade gritted her teeth.

“Casinos are full of trouble. With your luck and skill, it’s like throwing money away,” Kyoichi shrugged.

As he spoke, a playing card flicked out from his sleeve and danced nimbly between his fingers, almost imperceptible to the naked eye.

Tsunade narrowed her eyes.

Shizune checked her pouch—and froze.

The card was theirs.

“Kid, you’re pretty quick, huh?” Tsunade’s expression shifted to one of intrigue.

She hadn’t expected him to be so skilled with cards.

“Basic tricks, nothing more. But Lady Tsunade, trust me—casinos are not something you can handle.”

“Why didn’t I think of this before? You’re absolutely right, Kyoichi! Casinos are too dangerous for me. Quick, show me a few more tricks so I can defend myself! What about dice?”

Her eyes sparkled with genuine enthusiasm, her tone and even the way she addressed him suddenly changing.

The sincerity in her voice was unmistakable.

“…Uh.” Kyoichi was at a loss.

Is she trying to defend herself—or just planning to learn new tricks to use herself?

***************************
Read advanced chapters ahead of everyone else on my P@treon.

P@treon/GodDragcell

Chapter Text

"Kid, what’s with that look? Do you believe I’ll beat you up?"

Tsunade clenched her fist, her eyes glaring with menace.

"Ahem, Lady Tsunade, your expression doesn’t seem like you’re trying to learn how to defend against cheating," Shizune interjected kindly, trying to defuse the situation.

"Tch, whatever."

Tsunade didn’t care. She had said similar things many times before and wasn’t bothered by Tsunade’s anger.

Tsunade glanced at her, then turned her gaze to Kyoichi. Noticing the similar looks in their eyes, she retracted her fist and snorted, "Gambling is a sacred endeavor. Cheating would be an insult to my character."

"I believe that…"

Kyoichi handed the cards back to Shizune, calmly agreeing with her.

Tsunade’s expression softened.

"However," she continued with a smile, "while I don’t cheat, I can observe others. If some fool dares to cheat in front of me, I can catch them and make them pay my debts, right?"

"Uh…" Shizune was stunned, pondering for a few seconds but finding no flaw in her logic.

But then…

Kyoichi scoffed, "Aren’t you overthinking it? With your luck, anyone who knows your reputation wouldn’t even need to cheat."

"Kid, you looking for a fight?!"

Bam!

A single punch cracked the nearby cliffside.

Tsunade’s face darkened.

What he said…

No need to cheat?

They could win against her with their eyes closed, huh?

This brat had repeatedly challenged her gambling skills, completely disregarding her reputation as one of the Legendary Sannin.

"Fine, let’s bet. The simplest game—guess the card."

Kyoichi reached out and took the deck back.

"Hmph, kid, I’ll show you that my money isn’t so easy to win."

Right there by the roadside…

The two began dealing cards, leaving Shizune utterly dumbfounded.

What kind of situation was this?

She watched the game closely, noticing that Kyoichi didn’t even look at his cards, simply placing them face down on the ground.

Tsunade, after seeing her hand, smiled.

"Aren’t you going to look?"

"No need. I’ve already won. I’ll just flip them later."

"Uh…" Damn it!

Tsunade’s mouth twitched, and she almost punched the kid right then and there.

He was infuriating.

She gestured for Kyoichi to reveal his cards.

Kyoichi flipped them over, and Tsunade glanced at her own hand…

Then, she silently placed her cards back into the deck.

"Again!"

"Uh…"

"Again!"

"Uh…"

"Dammit, are you cheating, kid?"

Three rounds…

Kyoichi hadn’t even looked at his cards, yet he always ended up with a better hand than Tsunade, driving her to the brink of rage.

This brat must be cheating.

It couldn’t possibly be her own fault!

"Haha, do I need to? Besides, you’re one of the Sannin. Can’t you tell if I’m cheating?"

Kyoichi chuckled.

This was typical of a cursed gambler—always suspecting others of cheating when, in reality, it was just their own terrible luck.

"Impossible!"

Tsunade’s expression shifted between anger and doubt.

Kyoichi stood up and said, "This is boring. Shizune, you play a few rounds with Lady Tsunade."

"Me? I don’t know how…"

Shizune looked utterly lost.

"It doesn’t matter. Playing with Lady Tsunade doesn’t require skill."

"Huh?!" Tsunade tilted her head, her beautiful face now filled with murderous intent.

Shizune broke into a cold sweat.

She reluctantly started playing.

A few moments later…

"I’m done! This is no fun!"

Tsunade threw the cards down.

Five rounds, all losses.

The worst part was…

Her opponent didn’t even know how to play. Shizune had to ask Tsunade to check the cards for her, yet she still lost every time. It was beyond frustrating!

"See? I wasn’t wrong, Lady Tsunade. If you want to catch cheaters, just don’t gamble yourself. Otherwise, who would even need to cheat against you?"

"Uh…" That made sense!

If she stopped gambling and just observed, she could catch cheaters and extort money from them.

Even better…

If the casino itself was cheating, she could directly blackmail them.

Tsunade held gambling in high regard and despised underhanded tactics, but this wasn’t about gambling—it was about making money to pay off debts.

Brilliant!

She was delighted, completely missing the underlying meaning of Kyoichi’s words.

Bad luck?

Wasn’t that just common sense?

Tsunade herself knew her gambling luck was bizarre. If she ever won, she’d actually start worrying.

For her, gambling wasn’t just a hobby—it was also a way to gauge the safety of those she cared about.

So far…

Since leaving the village, she hadn’t won a single game.

"By the way, do you have any other money-making or debt-dodging tricks?"

Tsunade’s eyes sparkled.

This kid seemed uninterested in such shady methods, but he clearly knew a lot about them.

Kyoichi fell silent for a moment, then said, "Have you ever considered… getting a pet?"

"A pet? What for? We can barely feed ourselves," Shizune said pitifully.

It was true.

Any money they managed to scrape together would be gambled away by Tsunade within days. Their daily expenses were covered solely by Shizune’s medical ninjutsu earnings.

"Idiot! A pet is an asset. If someone comes to collect debts, I can hand over the pet as collateral, then have it escape and return. Perfect! But the pet would need training, preferably with chakra…"

Tsunade’s mind was quick, already devising a full plan.

The Sannin were all clever individuals.

Kyoichi nodded, though he found the situation a bit odd.

This development…

Wasn’t he supposed to be convincing her to stop gambling?

Oh well…

It was hopeless…

After all, Tsunade’s gambling wasn’t just about the game itself.

He sighed…

Just then, a system notification chimed.

Kyoichi was momentarily stunned.

He summoned the system.

In the task log, there was an unread entry.

It was the reward for the mission completed by Shisui and the others after their combat training.

[Mission Complete: "Combat Training," "Will of Fire" Teaching]

[Evaluation: Excellent]

[Reward: Genjutsu - Dark Mist Technique]

However…

The next entry left him speechless.

[Mission Complete: "Cheating Techniques," "Debt Repayment" Teaching]

[Evaluation: Good]

[Reward: Chaotic Impact]

This counted too?

Well, the technique was quite practical.

Alright, even if the subject matter was a bit unconventional…

He glanced at Tsunade, feeling a mix of emotions.

Tsunade leaned against the railing, gazing into the distance, and suddenly sighed. "Kid, if life in the village ever gets tough, you can always come find me… Just don’t die!"

"Don’t worry, I understand."

Kyoichi waved his hand.

He knew exactly what Tsunade meant.

The village might seem harmonious on the surface, and the Senju clan were considered great contributors to Konoha, but the reality was different. Not to mention Hiruzen Sarutobi, Danzo in the shadows had always been wary and oppressive toward the Senju.

Tsunade understood all this but chose not to speak of it.

Now that Kyoichi had awakened the Senju physique and become a jonin, if he were to gain military achievements and prestige in future wars, he might even have a shot at becoming the Fourth Hokage.

But…

Would Hiruzen and Danzo allow it?

Tsunade doubted it.

That old man didn’t truly see Kyoichi as one of his own, otherwise he wouldn’t have gone to such lengths to arrange this meeting between her and Kyoichi.

She patted Kyoichi’s shoulder and said, "You’re like a brother to me. As long as you’re not rebelling, no one will dare say a word if you leave the village."

"If that day ever comes… I will."

Chapter Text

"Shizune, you mustn’t speak of these things carelessly in the future."

Tsunade was uncharacteristically serious.

Shizune nodded.

Although Tsunade hadn’t explicitly acknowledged it, Shizune was essentially her disciple. If such words were to spread, it would reflect poorly on both Tsunade and Kyoichi. Naturally, Shizune wouldn’t dare to speak recklessly.

"Kid, I’m leaving. Tell the old man not to look for me. I have no plans to return."

"Won’t you stay for a meal?"

Kyoichi felt a pang of reluctance.

Tsunade had been blunt and unceremonious with him, but it was precisely this lack of formality that made him feel as though he had encountered a kindred spirit—someone with whom he could speak openly and honestly, as one would with family.

"Tch, do you really think I’m so broke I can’t afford a meal?"

Tsunade waved her hand, exuding an air of carefree detachment. The large character for "gambling" on the back of her green attire was impossible to miss.

Kyoichi didn’t try to stop her.

With the current turmoil in Konoha, it might be for the best that Tsunade, who suffered from hemophobia, was leaving.

Kyoichi looked down, staring at the key in his hand.

After a moment, he clenched it tightly and placed it in his ninja pouch before turning to join Shisui and the others.

On the hillside of Hikuen Town.

Tsunade stood atop the high ground, watching Kyoichi’s retreating figure with a complex mix of emotions. Only when he disappeared behind the village walls did she let out a sigh.

"If Nawaki were still alive, he might have become a jonin by now…"

"Does he resemble Nawaki?"

Shizune asked curiously.

"No, he’s more like the Second Hokage. As for Nawaki…"

Tsunade shook her head.

But…

She couldn’t help but think of Nawaki. After all, Nawaki was only a few years older than Kyoichi, so the age difference wasn’t significant.

However…

"I’m just reminiscing, that’s all."

"Lady Tsunade, you mentioned earlier that Konoha is in a precarious situation and that other villages might launch probing attacks. If another war breaks out, will you return?"

Shizune asked.

The war with Sunagakure had ended.

But according to Tsunade, this was only the beginning.

Since the death of the Second Hokage, skirmishes between Konoha and other villages had never truly ceased. After the Sannin’s battle with Hanzo, there had been a brief lull of two or three years, but conflicts soon resumed.

Over the past few years, Tsunade had traveled to many countries and understood the attitudes of the major nations surrounding the Land of Fire—

They all longed for Konoha’s defeat!

Peace wouldn’t last long.

"If I return… what could I even do? We’ll see when the time comes."

Tsunade shook her head.

The Third Hokage had sent Kyoichi to find her, clearly hoping that he could help her overcome her inner turmoil and return to serve Konoha.

But…

She suffered from hemophobia, a fact known to very few. Even if she returned to Konoha, what could she do?

Tsunade turned and left.

Kyoichi glanced back in her direction.

Tsunade was truly gone.

While it was a pity, her current state made it clear that pressing her for answers or trying to cure her hemophobia was futile.

Nawaki and Dan Kato had died only a few years ago.

Tsunade herself was a master of medical ninjutsu. If psychological wounds were so easily healed, they wouldn’t have persisted for so long.

Some things required not only the passage of time but also a stroke of luck or a pivotal moment.

"Asuma, maybe you should take a break…"

"No, I’m fine!"

Asuma focused his chakra, continuing to use Wind Release nature transformation to cut through the stone bricks.

Shisui, too, concentrated his Wind Release chakra, attempting to use chakra nature transformation in conjunction with his katana to slice through the bricks.

This was the training regimen assigned by the shadow clone.

As for Kurenai…

She was carrying stone bricks.

The workers had initially refused to let the ninjas do such labor, but after hearing the shadow clone explain that it was part of their mission and training, they relented.

However…

Thanks to their efforts, the work progressed much faster. What would have taken several days was nearly completed in just one afternoon.

That evening, at the town mayor’s insistence, Kyoichi and his team attended a celebration organized by the townsfolk.

The meal was lavish, and the villagers were warm and welcoming.

"Sensei, I used to think that villagers were difficult to get along with, that they were at odds with us Uchiha. But now I see that it wasn’t the villagers who were out of sync—it was us Uchiha."

Shisui spoke with newfound insight.

This journey had taught him many things.

The villagers weren’t hard to get along with.

As long as you didn’t act superior and treated them as equals, they would respond with warmth and kindness.

The Uchiha, however, were different.

The barriers of the police force, the high walls of their clan compound, and the reputation of being Konoha’s foremost noble clan had isolated them from the outside world. And within the clan, there had never been any intention to engage or communicate with outsiders.

With such an attitude, how could they ever hope to attain the position of Hokage?

It wasn’t that simple!

"It’s good that you understand. A single tree does not make a forest. If you don’t integrate and help the forest grow, the loggers will come and cut down the tree standing alone."

"Sensei, I think I’ve read something similar before."

Shisui paused for a moment.

The wording was different, but the meaning was the same.

"As a descendant of Kagami, you’ve likely come across similar ideas in his writings. But remember, blind faith in books is no substitute for critical thinking. You should approach books with your own perspective and analyze them dialectically."

"Yes…"

Shisui nodded.

Kyoichi didn’t elaborate further.

Shisui was only five years old. If he said too much at once, the boy might not fully grasp it. It was better to let him digest the ideas gradually.

After all, Shisui was currently the only "cash cow" who recognized him as a life mentor. He had to nurture him carefully.

Asuma was chatting happily with the townsfolk.

However…

The content of their conversation was rather bold.

"Uncle, who do you think is more important—the Daimyō or the Hokage?"

"How should I know? Whoever keeps us safe and ensures we have enough to eat is more important."

"Is that so?"

"Uh…" The boy was still hung up on his "King" dilemma.

Kyoichi’s earlier response had clarified the nature of the "King," but Asuma still didn’t know who his "King" was.

The Hokage?

No, coming from the Hokage’s family, he didn’t hold the Hokage in as much awe as others might. Before meeting Kyoichi, he had even believed that the Daimyō was the true "King."

Now, his perspective had shifted somewhat.

But he was still figuring things out for himself.

Kyoichi didn’t intervene.

What one realized on their own was far more profound than what others could teach.

Two or three days later.

With the help of Kyoichi’s team, Hikuen Town was gradually restored, and the C-rank mission was completed.

Afterward, they visited the surrounding areas of the town and, with the mayor’s assistance, returned the stolen goods to their rightful owners. Then, they set off on their journey back to the village.

Whether it was Asuma, Shisui, or even Kurenai, who usually had fewer worries, they all felt a sense of heaviness in their hearts.

As they neared the village, Asuma asked, "Sensei, can we take on another C-rank mission next time?"

"Addicted to missions, are we?"

"No, it’s just that I feel like going out on missions allows us to train while also learning a lot. It’s much better than staying in Konoha to train."

Asuma explained.

Kurenai and Shisui nodded in agreement.

"You’re the Third Hokage’s son. If you make enough noise at home, maybe we’ll get a B-rank mission next time."

"Huh?"

Laughter echoed through the forest, leaving Asuma momentarily confused. It took him a while to realize that his teacher was joking, leaving him speechless.

But a B-rank mission…

Hmm.

That level of mission would involve encounters with various ninjas.

It was… tempting!

***************************
Read advanced chapters ahead of everyone else on my P@treon.

P@treon/GodDragcell

Chapter Text

After returning to Konoha, Kyoichi thought for a moment and decided to take the key to Tsunade’s house.

Tsunade’s house was easy to recognize.

It was the former residence of the First Hokage. Though not large in scale, it was located in a prime area and exuded an ancient, timeless charm. It was one of the few remaining properties of the Senju clan.

Kyoichi arrived at the front door.

He took out the key, unlocked the door, and stepped inside, only to hear—

"Who are you? Why do you have the key to this place?"

"Huh?"

Kyoichi turned around and saw a man with white hair and a forehead protector bearing the character for "oil." He immediately recognized him.

One of the Legendary Sannin.

Jiraiya!

What a coincidence…

Kyoichi bowed slightly and said, "Lord Jiraiya, my name is Kanda Kyoichi. As for the key… well, it was given to me by Lady Tsunade."

"Tsunade gave it to you?"

Jiraiya was taken aback.

Although he had come here immediately after returning to the village, he knew Tsunade hadn’t come back. If she hadn’t returned, how did this kid get the key?

"Yes, I ran into her while on a mission in Hikuen Town."

Kyoichi nodded.

"Hikuen Town…"

Jiraiya sighed. He had returned directly from Sunagakure and hadn’t passed through that area, missing Tsunade by a hair’s breadth.

Well, it wouldn’t have mattered even if they had met.

But…

Who was this kid?

Kanda Kyoichi?

He didn’t recall Tsunade knowing anyone by that name.

"To put it simply, I’m Lady Tsunade’s cousin."

Though a distant one.

Kyoichi thought to himself.

"Co… cousin? Oh, I see! Hahaha, well, let’s catch up another time. I’ve got things to do."

Jiraiya stumbled over his words.

After an awkward laugh, he abruptly changed the subject and made a quick exit.

Damn…

He had thought the kid was some random thief.

Turns out he’s Tsunade’s cousin.

That could’ve been embarrassing.

Jiraiya felt a wave of relief. Thank goodness Tsunade hadn’t returned. If she had seen him lurking outside her house right after coming back to the village, she probably would’ve beaten him to a pulp.

As for the authenticity of the "cousin" claim…

Jiraiya didn’t doubt it.

Kyoichi was wearing a Konoha forehead protector. In the village, no one would dare falsely claim such a relationship. Besides, the Senju clan had intermarried with many families, and their bloodline was now spread throughout the village.

Having a cousin or two wasn’t unusual.

……

"Jiraiya not going to the hot springs but coming here instead? Weird."

Kyoichi didn’t know what to say.

Oh well…

He might as well go inside and see why Tsunade had given him the key.

He walked in and closed the door behind him.

The courtyard was quite spacious.

But…

Compared to the status of Hashirama Senju, the house he left behind was relatively modest, roughly the size of a small clan leader’s residence. Just by looking at the courtyard, one would never guess this was once the home of the First Hokage.

The First and Second Hokage truly lived by their ideals.

Kyoichi felt a deep sense of respect.

The door to the house was covered in dust, as no one had lived here for years. He entered and looked around. Many of the items inside were covered with cloth to protect them from the dust.

The rooms were large.

But the layout was clear. After walking around, he had a good idea of what each room was used for.

The most important place was naturally the study.

The study had its own key, which Tsunade had also given to Kyoichi.

Inside were many books.

Some were part of a collection, but most were notes left by the Second Hokage. They were disorganized, with many ideas that hadn’t been fully developed—just flashes of inspiration.

In addition, there was a shelf filled with Tsunade’s medical notes.

There were many medical books here.

For most medical ninja, these were nothing short of priceless treasures.

"Huh? What’s this?"

Kyoichi noticed a cloth-wrapped cylinder on the top shelf of the section dedicated to the First Hokage. He took it down, unwrapped it, and was immediately stunned.

A scroll…

To be precise, it was the Shikkotsu Forest summoning contract.

Holy cow!

Tsunade was way too careless. How could she just leave something like this lying around?

Wasn’t she afraid someone would steal it?

He stood there in shock for a while, then thought it over and realized she probably wasn’t worried.

Shikkotsu Forest was one of the three great sage regions.

Unlike Mount Myōboku and Ryūchi Cave, Shikkotsu Forest didn’t have small slugs. The entire forest was home to only one being—Katsuyu, the Slug Sage. What Tsunade and Sakura summoned were merely parts of Katsuyu.

If someone stole the scroll without permission…

The consequences would be dire.

Did Tsunade give him the key and send him to the study so he could find this?

He hesitated.

This wasn’t something to be taken lightly.

As Kyoichi pondered, the symbols on the scroll suddenly lit up. A moment later, a small slug crawled out and made its way onto Kyoichi’s hand, conveying a message.

"If you’ve found the scroll, this is me asking Katsuyu to pass along a message. This is the Shikkotsu Forest summoning contract that the Senju clan has. If you’re interested, you can sign it. If not, no big deal."

Tsunade’s voice was casual.

As if this wasn’t a summoning contract but some trivial item.

As for why Katsuyu was here…

With the summoning contract’s symbols, it wasn’t hard for Katsuyu to appear.

Kyoichi thought about it.

In the entire ninja world, there were few summoning creatures that could compare to Katsuyu.

The opportunity was right in front of him…

He’d sign it!

Without further hesitation, he bit his finger and began signing his name.

Moments later…

Kyoichi felt a connection form between himself and Katsuyu.

"My name is Katsuyu," it said gently.

"Lady Katsuyu, it’s an honor."

Though the creature was gentle and small in size, Kyoichi remained respectful. He knew that Katsuyu’s true form was likely larger than the entire village of Konoha.

This was a sage who had lived since ancient times.

"No need to be so formal. You possess the power of the Senju clan. When you grow stronger, you can visit Shikkotsu Forest… If you need me, you can summon me using the summoning technique."

"Understood!"

Kyoichi bowed.

A moment later, Katsuyu’s clone disappeared.

He pondered for a few seconds.

The meaning behind Katsuyu’s words…

Could it be…

That if his physique grew stronger, he might have the chance to learn Shikkotsu Forest’s Sage Mode?

If that were the case, this was a huge win!

Kyoichi carefully rewrapped the scroll and placed it back in its original position. Then, he turned his attention to the other books—mainly the Second Hokage’s writings and notes.

Before he knew it…

The light had dimmed, and when he looked outside, it was already dusk.

"There are too many books here. I can’t possibly read them all. I’ll send a shadow clone tomorrow to focus on reading."

Kyoichi thought to himself.

But…

The gains was substantial.

After reading a few notes on genjutsu and combining them with the knowledge of light-based genjutsu he had gained from the system's reward—Dark Mist Technique—Kyoichi now understood how to integrate genjutsu with his Iaido.

The flash of a sword!

By amplifying the sword’s light with chakra at the moment of the strike, he could blind his opponent, creating an opening to deliver a fatal blow.

He had the idea.

As for the Konoha-Style: Willow…

It was a motion-based genjutsu, which could also be guided by sword movements, but that was a different approach.

He could work on both simultaneously.

After all, he now had the theory, and testing both wouldn’t be too complicated.

In fact…

Kyoichi had already grasped the basics. What he lacked was practical experience, and that required a sparring partner.

***************************
Read advanced chapters ahead of everyone else on my P@treon.

P@treon/GodDragcell

Chapter Text

The Next Day, Outside the Yuhi Residence.

"Kyoichi-sensei? What brings you here?"

Yuhi Kurenai was visibly surprised.

It was almost unthinkable for Kanda Kyoichi to visit her of his own accord. She glanced at his outfit and couldn't help but wonder...

Was he here to invite her for morning training?

"Is Shinku-senpai home?"

"Yes, he is. Father, Sensei is here to see you!"

Kurenai paused for a moment, unsure of the situation.

He’s here to see my father?

Though confused, she wasted no time and called out.

Yuhi Shinku wasn’t on any missions, so when he heard Kyoichi had come, he was somewhat surprised. However, he quickly appeared in the courtyard.

"Please, come in, Kyoichi-sensei."

"Shinku-senpai, the reason I’m visiting today is to seek your guidance on genjutsu."

"Oh? You’re interested in genjutsu as well?"

Yuhi Shinku raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued.

In Konoha, aside from the Uchiha Clan, very few pursued in-depth studies of genjutsu. Most ninja considered it sufficient to merely know how to dispel illusions or master a few basic techniques.

It was rare for someone to show such dedication and actively seek advice.

"I’ve been having some thoughts lately."

"Sensei always claims he’s not great at genjutsu, but his techniques are incredible! He even has a sword technique that creates illusions," Kurenai interjected, eager to defend Kyoichi’s humility.

Illusionary Sword Technique?

Shinku was startled.

Back in the day, the Second Hokage had also experimented with combining swordsmanship and genjutsu. However, his research had seemingly ended without much success—or at least, the public wasn’t aware of any results. Could it be that Kyoichi’s technique was based on those foundations?

After his initial surprise, Shinku’s expression turned serious. "I do have some genjutsu scrolls..."

"No need for that. I think there’s been a misunderstanding, Shinku-senpai. I’m not here for scrolls. I’d like you to help me test the effects of my genjutsu and provide feedback. As one of Konoha’s genjutsu experts, you were the first person who came to mind."

Kyoichi clarified the situation.

Shinku had likely assumed Kyoichi was here to request materials, but in truth, Kyoichi had already developed a preliminary framework for integrating genjutsu into his swordsmanship. What he needed now was feedback to refine his technique.

"My apologies. Please, let’s begin."

"Thank you!"

Kyoichi adjusted his posture slightly, then drew his sword in one swift motion.

For an instant, there was a brilliant flash of light.

Shinku instinctively raised his hand to shield his eyes, but the blinding light left his vision momentarily impaired.

As the sound of the blade returning to its sheath echoed, Shinku lowered his hand, blinking a few times before realization dawned.

"You’re using the blade to reflect light, amplifying it with chakra to create a flash that disorients opponents. But... this isn’t genjutsu!"

Genjutsu could be dispelled relatively quickly.

However...

This blinding flash couldn’t be countered unless one avoided direct eye contact in that fleeting moment. It wasn’t a conventional illusion technique.

"That’s correct. My iaido slash is fast enough to capitalize on the momentary blindness. But if the speed isn’t sufficient, I was thinking of incorporating genjutsu as a supplementary effect."

"Incorporating genjutsu could work depending on the situation. For instance, if I were wearing glasses or caught the flash from my peripheral vision, the effect might diminish."

Shinku offered several suggestions.

As expected of a genjutsu master, each piece of advice was highly practical.

Kyoichi then demonstrated a simplified version of his "Willow" technique—this time integrating guiding genjutsu through the blade’s motion.

Shinku watched intently, then commented, "Your movements could be further streamlined. The genjutsu doesn’t necessarily need to be channeled through the blade—it could be triggered by a hand gesture or even executed before drawing the sword. Sometimes, casting an illusion first and following up with the sword strike yields better results."

Though not a swordsman, Shinku’s insights into combining genjutsu with combat were invaluable.

Kyoichi absorbed everything he said, gaining a wealth of knowledge.

Meanwhile, Kurenai stood to the side, utterly engrossed.

Kyoichi’s approach to genjutsu was completely different from what she had learned growing up. It opened her eyes to a whole new perspective—who would’ve thought illusions could be used this way?

"By the way, since I’m here today, Kurenai, let me confirm: are you certain you want to study medical ninjutsu?"

"Yes! I’ve discussed it thoroughly with my father, and he fully supports my decision."

Kurenai’s voice was firm, without a hint of hesitation.

Learning medical ninjutsu required significant effort, but the benefits to her team would be immense. She wasn’t going to let this opportunity pass her by.

"Alright. I have a few books here for you. If there’s anything you don’t understand, feel free to ask me."

Kyoichi handed her several medical texts.

The contents were already familiar to him, thanks to the "Basic Medical Ninjutsu" knowledge granted by the system. Teaching Kurenai wouldn’t be a problem.

As she glanced at the authors of the books, Kurenai’s eyes widened in astonishment.

"These... these are written by Lady Tsunade!"

"Thank you so much, Sensei!"

"This... is incredible!"

Shinku was even more shocked.

These were original manuscripts, complete with annotations in Tsunade’s handwriting.

He knew for a fact that the Kanda family had no prior ties to Tsunade. For Kyoichi to possess these books, he must have established contact with her recently.

Unbelievable!

Shinku couldn’t help but feel pleased.

While it wasn’t the same as receiving direct instruction from Tsunade, having access to these books was an unparalleled privilege.

Kyoichi truly was an extraordinary teacher.

---

After bidding farewell to the Yuhis, Kyoichi left to continue his training.

Even with his Senju-like constitution, he wasn’t a Sage, so maintaining his physical fitness required consistent effort.

As he ran through the village, he couldn’t help but notice the changes.

Under his influence, Konoha had become a hive of activity.

Previously, only a handful of ninja—like Might Duy and his son, or Kakashi—trained diligently in the mornings.

But now...

Even Asuma, Shisui, and lesser-known ninja like Genma Shiranui and Ebisu were out running, their heavy breaths filling the air as they pushed themselves to the limit.

Each one seemed determined to outdo the other.

Especially when Kyoichi passed by—everyone gave it their all, as if unwilling to show weakness.

And this wasn’t just a one-off occurrence.

Every day, Kyoichi witnessed the same scene.

Konoha had entered the age of the ninja grind!

Kyoichi couldn’t help but feel a sense of accomplishment.

Without him, would such a competitive atmosphere even exist?

After some time, Kyoichi found himself passing a tavern. Inside, he spotted Orochimaru and Jiraiya sitting together.

He was about to pretend he hadn’t seen them when Jiraiya pushed aside the curtain and called out:

"Hey, kid from the Kanda family, come have a drink with us!"

Jiraiya raised his sake cup, grinning.

Kyoichi sighed, helpless. "Apologies, Lord Jiraiya, Lord Orochimaru, but I don’t drink."

"No problem. If not for the drink, then come for the food. Today was supposed to be a reunion of the Sannin, but Tsunade isn’t here... You’ll have to fill in for her."

Orochimaru smirked faintly.

With the invitation worded like that, Kyoichi had no choice but to sit down.

***************************
Read advanced chapters ahead of everyone else on my P@treon.

P@treon/GodDragcell

Chapter Text

“Hahaha, makes sense. Speaking of which, when I first saw this kid, I thought he was some thief. Never expected him to be Tsunade’s cousin,” Jiraiya said, laughing as he downed another cup. Then, he sighed deeply.

Orochimaru quietly took a sip of his drink.

The war was over.

But the scars and pain it left behind didn’t just vanish. Tsunade’s experiences were a tragic testament to the horrors of war.

“Hey, why so quiet? You’re scaring people just by not speaking. Don’t terrify our little cousin here. Come on, drink up!” Jiraiya’s enthusiasm was infectious.

He was naturally sociable, but his words carried a deeper intent—hoping Orochimaru wouldn’t dwell too much on old wounds.

Orochimaru smiled faintly and raised his glass toward Kyoichi. “Kyoichi-kun, we meet again.”

“You’ve met him before?” Jiraiya asked, surprised.

“He was one of the candidates during the Jonin exams. I served as the examiner,” Orochimaru explained simply.

Jiraiya paused briefly before realizing what had likely happened.

Orochimaru as an examiner? The test must have been no walk in the park. Jiraiya chuckled but refrained from prying further. Instead, the three of them gradually settled into a relaxed conversation.

Most of the talk revolved around Tsunade.

“Lady Tsunade is doing well overall, though she’s constantly being hounded by debt collectors,” Kyoichi said.

“Hahaha!” Jiraiya burst out laughing. That was classic Tsunade! No matter what she had, money always seemed to vanish into thin air.

“Did you lend her money?”

“Of course not. I never lend to gamblers.”

“Smart move! If you’ve got that kind of cash, you’d be better off funding my research. At least I can teach you something useful afterward,” Orochimaru quipped with a rare hint of humor.

Talking about Tsunade seemed to bridge the emotional gap between the three of them, if only for a moment.

Kyoichi observed carefully. At least at this moment, Orochimaru wasn’t consumed by ambitions related to Senju genetics or Hashirama cells. He seemed more like an ordinary person, simply reminiscing about an old teammate.

“By the way, I heard from the old man that you’re working on some kind of technique. If you run into any difficulties, let us know. At least for now, both of us are still in the village. Who knows how long we’ll stay,” Jiraiya said in his usual forthright tone, though it carried a hint of resignation.

The state of Konoha now...

Calling it precarious would be an understatement.

Year after year, the other great nations seemed intent on taking a bite out of Konoha.

“I’ve made some progress on the technique. Right now, the main challenge is with the skin-breathing aspect, but it’s coming along. I should have a breakthrough soon.”

In truth, Kyoichi had already mastered skin-breathing to some extent. Currently, though, it was only a supplementary ability to reduce strain on the lungs. It hadn’t yet evolved into something game-changing like his envisioned Fourth Activation.

“Skin-breathing?” Both Jiraiya and Orochimaru froze for a moment.

Orochimaru fell into contemplation. What kind of technique would require such a capability?

Jiraiya, on the other hand...

After a moment’s thought, he said, “If it’s something like that, I might actually be able to help.”

“No rush. Speaking of which, Lord Jiraiya, you mentioned earlier that you’d be leaving the village again soon. Does that mean...” Kyoichi trailed off, lowering his voice.

Jiraiya nodded lightly. “It’s been a few years since the death of the Third Raikage. Both Kumogakure and Iwagakure have regained much of their strength. We need to scout the northern regions.”

“Mist Village might also be a possibility, no? They’ve been rebuilding their strength too, and their prominence has been growing in recent years. The Seven Ninja Swordsmen have been making quite a name for themselves. They might pose a threat,” Kyoichi added.

He recalled that Mist Village’s resurgence happened around the same time as Iwagakure’s, and both were clear signs of future conflict.

Jiraiya and Orochimaru pondered briefly before nodding.

“You’re right. Mist Village has been quiet for years, but they’ve recently gained some notoriety. The Seven Swordsmen’s fame has been growing steadily,” Jiraiya agreed.

Kyoichi didn’t elaborate further. He had his own responsibilities, including training the three rookies under his care, so investigating potential threats from the north or east wasn’t in his purview. That was a job for the higher-ups.

Konoha’s leadership wasn’t entirely incompetent, after all.

“Come on, let’s drink to that... Kid, this one’s for Tsunade. Don’t even think about declining!”

“Completely unnecessary,” Kyoichi replied, waving his hand dismissively. Then, he bit his finger and performed a summoning jutsu.

A small slug appeared.

“Lady Katsuyu?” Jiraiya was taken aback.

Orochimaru, meanwhile, gave Kyoichi a long, meaningful look.

The Shikkotsu Forest Contract...

This kid really had ties to the Senju Clan.

Clearly, Danzo would need to revisit his strategies. Angering Tsunade could have catastrophic consequences.

Orochimaru took another sip, masking his thoughts.

“Lady Katsuyu, could you deliver this bottle of sake to Lady Tsunade? Tell her it’s from Jiraiya and Orochimaru’s reunion gathering,” Kyoichi requested.

“Very well...”

Katsuyu coiled around the bottle, secreting a protective layer of mucus to prevent corrosion, then vanished.

Jiraiya sighed in awe. Signing a contract with the Shikkotsu Forest meant Kyoichi’s connection to the Senju Clan was fully acknowledged. His status was far beyond what it had been before.

“Looks like you went to retrieve the summoning scroll that day,” Jiraiya mused.

So, Tsunade had simply left the scroll lying around? Talk about a lack of caution!

“Alright, enough chatter. Let’s drink. After this, I’ll tell you everything I know about skin-breathing,” Jiraiya promised, raising his glass.

As the food on the table disappeared, the alcohol took its toll. Orochimaru left first—he was a busy man, after all.

Jiraiya, now thoroughly tipsy, wandered aimlessly with Kyoichi, casually sharing his knowledge about skin-breathing. He explained how he’d experienced a similar sensation during his training in Sage Mode, when he’d briefly harmonized with the toads.

It turned out Kyoichi had asked the right person.

However...

“Lord Jiraiya, I really appreciate the lessons, but... why did you bring me to a hot spring?”

Steam rose around the secluded walls.

The sound of women laughing echoed faintly.

Kyoichi felt as if a giant, glowing “DANGER” sign was hovering above his head.

He was a teacher! If anyone saw this, his reputation in Konoha would be over.

“Cough! Don’t misunderstand. I just took a wrong turn. Let’s go before anyone inside gets the wrong idea,” Jiraiya said, his face turning red.

Wrong turn? Sure.

Kyoichi gave him a skeptical look.

Everyone in Konoha knew of Jiraiya’s illustrious “history” in such places. There was no need for anyone to “misunderstand.”

“By the way, what exactly is this technique you’re researching? Can you share?”

“It’s a cell activation jutsu,” Kyoichi replied, deciding not to keep it a secret.

Channeling chakra into his hands, he formed seals faster than most ninja could follow.

“This is the current application I’ve devised, combining skin-breathing with activation jutsu,” he explained.

“Localized stimulation of cellular activity?” Jiraiya murmured thoughtfully.

The method was ingenious—adaptable to various needs, without placing excessive strain on the body. Of course, it also required immense precision and skill, making it unattainable for most shinobi.

“You’ve got plans for a more advanced version, don’t you?”

“Exactly. I’ve named it the Seven Heavens Breathing Method. The first three stages rely solely on lung-based breathing, but the fourth involves enhancing skin-breathing capabilities.”

“Sounds feasible. This activation jutsu...”

“If you’re interested, I don’t mind teaching it to you. But it’s a forbidden technique—best not used frequently,” Kyoichi warned.

Jiraiya was taken aback by the offer.

“Cough, how about this: you teach me the activation jutsu, and I’ll share my secret hair technique with you.”

Kyoichi couldn’t help but smirk. Secret hair technique? Only Jiraiya could come up with such a trade.

Chapter Text

"Alright then..."

Kyoichi didn’t refuse.

Exchanging secret techniques was a common practice among ninja. Of course, family-specific techniques were rarely shared. Instead, this type of exchange usually involved self-developed techniques, like Jiraiya's hair-based ninjutsu.

"Needle Jizo" was quite practical, so there was no reason to decline.

Kyoichi explained the principles and methods of his "Seven Heavens Breathing Method," as well as some localized applications he had developed using skin respiration:

Enhanced leg strength for increased speed.

Enhanced hand dexterity for quicker hand seals.

Eventually, he even hoped to achieve one-handed seals, allowing him to combine ninjutsu and swordsmanship seamlessly.

Jiraiya listened intently.

As one of the Sannin, he had vast knowledge and quickly grasped the concept of localized enhancement through skin respiration. This effect, more than the full "Seven Heavens Breathing Method," was what truly captured his interest.

After experimenting a bit, Jiraiya said, "This technique is incredibly useful. Even though its difficulty is S-rank, I think it could be promoted as a learnable forbidden jutsu with some adjustments."

"Really? I was hoping to lower its difficulty further..."

"That’s going to be tough!"

Jiraiya understood Kyoichi’s intention. If the technique’s difficulty could be reduced to A-rank, it would be accessible to many Jonin and elite Chunin, significantly improving survival rates on the battlefield.

But cellular stimulation was a delicate process. Without exceptional chakra control, mastering it was impossible. Kyoichi's ongoing research into skin respiration made it even harder, let alone reducing it to A-rank.

Kyoichi sighed regretfully.

"Now it's my turn to teach you. My technique is called 'Needle Jizo...'"

With guidance on hand seals and chakra manipulation, learning the technique wasn’t difficult.

Kyoichi quickly mastered it but couldn't help wondering what had motivated Jiraiya to create such a jutsu. Was it to avoid getting beaten while peeking at women in hot springs?

After exchanging techniques, Jiraiya bid farewell with a chuckle, disappearing swiftly—perhaps to "get lost" again.

Kyoichi shook his head.

The Sannin each had their quirks.

Glancing at his system panel, he noticed new updates:

[Secret Technique Exchange Completed]

[Evaluation: Average]

[Reward: Fire Sealing Method]

"Average?"

Kyoichi was initially surprised but soon understood.

Jiraiya hadn’t needed his instruction. In reality, after Kyoichi explained the principles, Jiraiya had already learned the activation method but was too polite to outright "freeload."

As a result, the system categorized it as an "exchange" rather than teaching, leading to a lower evaluation.

Still, the "Fire Sealing Method" was highly practical—it could even seal the Amaterasu flames. If the Fourth Raikage had known this technique, he wouldn’t have needed to sever his arm.

Valuable techniques like this were always worth learning, no matter how challenging.

With that in mind, Kyoichi felt content.

As for Jiraiya...

Justice wouldn’t let Kyoichi tolerate what was about to happen.

Leaving the forest, Kyoichi ran into a female instructor from the academy. Casually, he mentioned seeing someone acting suspiciously nearby.

Moments later, a scream echoed through the area, followed by angry shouting.

Kyoichi cleared his throat and left quietly, taking no credit for what had just occurred.

A while later, Jiraiya appeared before Kyoichi, looking aggrieved.

"Kyoichi, the moment I hid, someone came by. You must’ve ratted me out!"

"Lord Jiraiya, I didn’t do a thing. It was pure coincidence. By the way, didn’t I hear you nearly died for similar reasons in the past?"

Kyoichi chuckled.

Jiraiya gritted his teeth, but both knew the truth.

Then, recalling Kyoichi’s status, Jiraiya shivered.

If Tsunade found out he had nearly dragged her younger cousin into his escapades, she would beat him half to death.

"Ahem, I must’ve been mistaken. This misunderstanding is getting out of hand. Drinking has dulled my judgment. Alright, I’m off!"

Awkwardly, Jiraiya left in a hurry.

Back in the village, a thought struck him.

Why did the name Kanda Kyoichi sound so familiar?

Then it hit him—Minato had mentioned him numerous times in letters, describing him as a young genius with innovative ideas, particularly adept at education. Kyoichi had reportedly introduced several novel concepts to the village.

"Minato is too young to see through him," Jiraiya muttered.

This kid seemed innocent on the surface but was as scheming as Orochimaru deep down.

That said, Jiraiya didn’t see any issue with Kyoichi’s character.

He was innovative, dedicated to the village, and willing to share his techniques to strengthen Konoha. His work at the academy was outstanding, and this year’s graduates were shaping up to be one of the most well-prepared cohorts in recent history.

In Jiraiya’s eyes, Kyoichi was a younger version of Orochimaru—brilliant and driven.

Kyoichi, unaware of Jiraiya’s high opinion of him, headed straight to the Hokage Tower after parting ways. He needed to fulfill his promise by submitting his progress on the activation technique.

However, the Third Hokage had something else in mind.

"Asuma came back asking for a B-rank mission to prove himself. Did you put him up to this?"

"That’s a misunderstanding!"

Kyoichi coughed nervously.

Asuma actually went through with it? He had only been joking!

"Enough with the excuses. I know your capabilities, and Asuma has shown considerable improvement. Here, take a look at this..."

The Third handed Kyoichi a mission scroll.

Kyoichi’s expression grew serious as he read it.

The mission was in the Land of Rivers.

The intelligence came from captured bandits who had originally been wandering samurai from that region. Normally, they wouldn’t have dared to enter the Land of Fire, but recent sweeps by shinobi in the northern Land of Rivers had driven them across the border.

Northern Land of Rivers... ninjas...

Could it be Akatsuki?

Kyoichi considered the possibility gravely.

"Lord Hokage, this doesn’t sound like a B-rank mission."

Such a mission could easily escalate to A-rank or even S-rank, depending on the circumstances. It was beyond Shisui and his team’s capabilities.

"I know," the Third Hokage nodded. "But that’s not the main issue. Minato’s team left for the Land of Rivers on a C-rank mission three days ago. While they shouldn’t encounter much danger, I want you to provide backup just in case. This is Minato’s kunai."

"A Flying Thunder God marker?"

"Yes. If things go south, Minato can teleport everyone to your side. All the other available shinobi are occupied elsewhere, so this task falls to you. The village will cover the mission expenses."

The Third Hokage sighed.

With the Land of Wind, Land of Earth, and Land of Lighting under surveillance and Orochimaru warning about the Mist village, there simply weren’t enough hands to go around.

"I understand. I’ll leave immediately."

***************************
Read advanced chapters ahead of everyone else on my P@treon.

P@treon/GodDragcell

Chapter Text

“Are we really about to take on a B-rank mission?”

Shisui and Kurenai arrived at the meeting point, immediately questioning Asuma as soon as they saw him.

“I don’t know! I just… I just casually mentioned wanting a more advanced mission. I didn’t think they’d actually approve it!”

Asuma was just as confused. He had only briefly brought it up to his old man, and by the afternoon, he received the call to gather.

“Let’s head out first. I’ll explain on the way,” Kyoichi said succinctly.

Once everyone had gathered, they registered at the village gate and immediately set off westward.

After leaving Konoha, Kyoichi explained the mission.

“This time, I’m implementing wartime protocols,” Kyoichi announced. “No cooking meals on the road—your food will entirely consist of military ration pills. No resting until we reach designated distances. Stay alert at all times.”

“Yes, sir!”

“Move out!”

While the three students were thrilled at the prospect of a high-ranking mission, they couldn’t help but feel a little tense. Judging by their teacher’s tone, this mission might involve actual combat with enemy ninja.

As they traveled, Kyoichi’s thoughts wandered.

This was a turbulent time—Akatsuki was just beginning to rise. Although the Land of Rivers had no ninja village of its own, the turmoil in the region was bound to have ties to Akatsuki.

It all lined up too well.

However...

Given Akatsuki’s current state, they likely wouldn’t target Konoha ninja directly. Their mission was merely to rendezvous with Minato, not to engage in direct combat, so the risks weren’t as high.

Even Hiruzen must have thought Minato’s mission was relatively low-risk.

But what if things went wrong?

These were unstable times, and the village couldn’t afford unnecessary losses. Sending Kyoichi’s team was an additional layer of security—and perhaps an opportunity to gather intelligence.

Kyoichi understood this perfectly.

“Sensei, does that mean Kakashi’s team also received a C-rank mission?”

Asuma, after running a long stretch, suddenly blurted out a question.

Kurenai was speechless.

You’re only realizing this now?

Kyoichi didn’t even bother to respond.

Kurenai, exasperated, explained, “Kakashi’s a Chūnin. His team is already stronger than an average Genin squad, so taking on C-rank missions is normal.”

“I heard Guy-senpai’s team also took a C-rank mission,” Shisui added.

“Oh…”

Hearing this, Asuma scratched his head. He had assumed their team was special, but now it seemed that all the elite squads had already started handling C-rank missions.

The pride he had been feeling quickly deflated.

“C-rank missions are mostly escort tasks with limited combat. What we experienced last time was an exception. This time, the mission was classified as B-rank because of the likelihood of encountering enemy ninja,” Kyoichi explained.

Generally, C-rank missions paid between 20,000 to 50,000 ryō and were primarily defensive in nature. Their last mission had escalated into a proactive strike, far exceeding the usual scope of a C-rank.

In simple terms, they had gone above and beyond.

Of course…

The rewards reflected that.

The final payout was 60,000 ryō—20,000 more than the original estimate. This increase was due to their elimination of the bandits and recovery of stolen goods from several villages.

The group pressed on, quickly picking up signs of Team 7’s movements.

But as they neared the border of the Land of Fire, the trail abruptly vanished—Minato’s team had clearly begun erasing all traces of their presence.

“Proceed to the mission location,” Kyoichi instructed.

Consulting the map, he led the group toward Minato’s last known coordinates.

As they traveled deeper into the Land of Rivers, Asuma couldn’t help but notice the desolation around them.

“Sensei, there are so few people in the Land of Rivers.”

“It’s too chaotic here. People can’t survive, so they leave,” Kyoichi replied.

“Is it because they don’t have a ninja village? But doesn’t the daimyo have enough money to hire ninja?”

Asuma’s confusion was evident.

Kyoichi paused before explaining, “The Land of Rivers is surrounded by too many major nations, and its territory is relatively large. Even if it established a ninja village, it would be nearly impossible to sustain.”

“What about the Land of Rain?”

Shisui thought of the nation sandwiched between the three great powers.

Wasn’t the Land of Rain even worse off than the Land of Rivers?

Yet during the Second Shinobi World War, the Land of Rain had stood its ground against the three major nations, earning great renown.

“The Land of Rain has Hanzo,” Kyoichi said with a sigh.

In its earlier years, Hanzo had been an immensely powerful figure with clear ideals. But after the Second Shinobi World War, even he couldn’t withstand the pressure from the three great nations.

Hanzo had made waves, seemingly victorious.

However…

The major nations recovered within a few years. What about the Land of Rain?

Aside from the anomaly of Yahiko, Konan, and Nagato, the country lacked the educational and medical systems needed to produce another Hanzo. Everything relied on rare outliers.

That was the fundamental difference between a small nation and a great power.

Kyoichi’s explanation left his students in thoughtful silence.

For years, they had seen things from Konoha’s perspective, viewing the smaller nations as instigators of war. But now, imagining themselves as ninja from a minor village, they couldn’t help but feel a deep sense of despair.

The atmosphere grew heavy.

Asuma, Shisui, and Kurenai seemed lost in thought.

But then...

A sudden notification broke Kyoichi’s focus:

[You’ve successfully guided Sarutobi Asuma’s ideology. He now sees you as a life mentor.]

[Evaluation: Excellent]

[Reward: Flying Swallow]

Huh?

Asuma, you’ve finally repaid me!

Kyoichi couldn’t help but smile as he accepted the reward.

The Flying Swallow technique wasn’t merely a weapon style—it was a high-level combination of taijutsu and Wind Release chakra manipulation, making it a deadly skill in close combat.

For Asuma, this would eventually become his signature technique.

But for Kyoichi…

It was much more.

Not only did he gain the technique itself, but he also received a boost to his dexterity. His left hand, in particular, now felt significantly more agile.

This wasn’t something most techniques could offer.

“This settles it—I need a second chakra blade as soon as possible,” Kyoichi mused, thrilled by the possibilities.

As he glanced at Asuma, who was still deep in thought but quickly shook himself out of it to refocus on the mission, Kyoichi smiled again.

Asuma had grown a lot.

Once an impulsive troublemaker, the young Sarutobi was now a far cry from the boy who had left the village over minor conflicts.

All thanks to me, Kyoichi thought smugly.

Of course…

Even as he reveled in his students’ progress, Kyoichi kept his chakra senses active, scanning the surroundings for any signs of Minato’s team or potential threats.

Finally…

“I’ve found them! This way!”

Kyoichi pointed in the direction of the trail.

Asuma and Shisui looked startled, while Kurenai appeared unfazed.

She kept pace with Kyoichi and remarked, “You didn’t seriously think Sensei had no idea where the bandits were back in Hakuen Town, did you?”

Realization dawned on Shisui.

Their teacher must have pinpointed the bandits’ location long before testing them in Hakuen Town.

“That explains why he showed up so quickly afterward.”

“And I remember my father once mentioned the Second Hokage had a sensory technique that could detect chakra from great distances…”

“Enough chatter. Keep moving,” Kyoichi interrupted.

He didn’t deny their observations—there was no point.

As long as he had Tsunade’s backing, he didn’t have to hide his abilities. And if push came to shove, he could always leave the village.

No big deal.

Chapter Text

"Sensei, it seems there really are enemy ninjas, but they don’t appear to want to fight," Kurenai Yuhi said, puzzled.

The enemy ninjas seemed to have no intention of engaging with Konoha. As Team 7 advanced, the enemy retreated step by step, seemingly avoiding direct confrontation.

"Take these kunai and the intel scroll."
Kyoichi handed a Flying Thunder God kunai to Asuma. "This bears Minato-senpai's Flying Thunder God Technique. You three head to Minato-senpai and deliver the intel scroll. I’ll go ahead and scout."

"Sensei, why don’t you keep it? At least Minato-sensei can use it to assist you if needed..."
Asuma looked worried. If Kyoichi went alone, what if he encountered danger?

"Don’t worry. I’m just gathering intel. If I can’t win, I can still escape."
Kyoichi patted Asuma’s shoulder reassuringly and then used the Body Flicker Technique to dash ahead.

---

Ahead, Minato Namikaze had already sensed the presence of these enemy ninjas. If it had been just him and Kakashi, he would’ve gone to investigate directly. However, besides himself and Kakashi, his team also included Obito and Rin—new recruits inexperienced in complex combat scenarios. Weighing the risks, Minato decided against probing the situation himself.

"Sensei, let me go check things out," Kakashi suggested quietly.

As a chunin, Kakashi was the second strongest on the team, after Minato himself.

"Our mission is to clear out bandits for the village. These ninjas are unrelated to that. Let’s not create unnecessary complications."
Minato shook his head.

At that moment, a flicker of surprise crossed his face.
This is... my Flying Thunder God Technique.

He crouched down and used his sensory skills to analyze the situation. After a moment, a smile broke out on his face.

"Sensei, what’s going on?"
Rin noticed something unusual.

"Another team is approaching us. If I’m correct, it should be Team One. They’re carrying my specialized kunai and seem to be here to provide support."
Minato let out a small sigh of relief.

Kyoichi is here!

Moreover, judging by the movements of Kyoichi’s team, they’d divided their forces—one member was scouting the enemy, while the rest came to report and coordinate. That meant he didn’t need to personally investigate the unknown ninjas.

"Huh? Why would they come to support us? Is our mission that dangerous?"
Obito looked confused.

"We’ll know once they arrive," Minato said simply. He didn’t explain further because he himself wasn’t fully clear on the enemy’s origins. Otherwise, he wouldn’t have been so cautious.

Shortly after, Asuma and the others arrived.

"Minato-sensei, we were ordered by the village to provide reinforcements and to update you on the situation in the Land of Rivers. Here’s the intel scroll."
Asuma handed over a sealed scroll.

Minato said nothing, recognizing the importance of the seal. This intel likely held crucial details that could impact Konoha’s strategy. He quickly used a release technique to open it. After just one glance, his expression grew grim.

"Hidden Rain!"
During the Battle of Kikyo Pass, the Land of Wind had suffered heavy losses and was now bound by numerous treaties, making it unlikely for them to act in the Land of Rivers. The current enemy was most likely from the Land of Rain.

Although the Hidden Rain Village suffered greatly during the Second Shinobi World War, its leader, Hanzo of the Salamander, maintained its position as the most formidable village outside the Five Great Nations. Such was the weight of a "demigod."

Minato analyzed the intel and deduced much of the current situation in the ninja world. After some thought, he asked, "Kyoichi went ahead to scout?"

"Yes. Sensei wanted to gather intel and instructed us to stay with you and follow your commands," Kurenai replied.

"Understood. Given the circumstances, let’s head to the mission site first. We’ll assess the bandits’ strength and determine the next steps from there."

The mission in the Land of Rivers had previously been under the jurisdiction of the Land of Wind. After the recent war, it was reassigned to Konoha. Minato was determined to see it through unless absolutely necessary.

As for the enemy ninjas up ahead, for now, he chose to trust Kyoichi’s ability.

---

Without a team of genin slowing him down, Kyoichi moved quickly and soon caught up with the group of ninjas. These enemies bore the unmistakable characteristics of Hidden Rain shinobi, leaving no doubt about their identity.

Kyoichi pursued them, but they retreated just as quickly, clearly aware of his presence.

Looks like I’m dealing with experts.

He grew more cautious, extending his chakra senses as he ran to ensure he didn’t walk into a trap. Noticing two figures staying behind, he furrowed his brows.
Are they planning to hold the rear?

As he approached, he realized the two were hiding in a seemingly ordinary tree. Upon closer inspection, it became clear the tree was a cleverly crafted ninjutsu.

Konan!

Kyoichi instantly recognized the situation. Narrowing his eyes, he pretended not to notice and moved forward.

Suddenly, countless paper sheets swirled around him, surging in from all directions like a tidal wave.

Kyoichi quickly discerned that, while the paper was sharp and overwhelming in number, none of it contained explosive tags. Konan was holding back.

Even so, it wouldn’t stop him from retaliating. Forming seals rapidly, Kyoichi summoned walls of water around him.
"Retreat! Use explosive tags for cover!"

Yahiko immediately called out, recognizing that something was off. He grabbed Konan and began retreating.

The opponent was clearly a Konoha jonin, and judging by the powerful water release jutsu just displayed, likely an elite jonin. Although Yahiko wasn’t easily intimidated, he had no interest in provoking an unnecessary fight.

Yet, before the explosive tags could fully deploy, a water dragon roared to life, crashing through the defenses and scattering the tags. It surged toward Yahiko and Konan.

"That was fast!"
Yahiko’s expression darkened. He specialized in water release himself and knew just how complex the seals for Water Dragon Bullet Jutsu were. Kyoichi had completed it in a flash—an unmistakable sign of mastery.

"I’ll handle it," Konan said calmly.

The tree she had been hiding in disintegrated, transforming into countless sheets of paper that formed a massive shield. The water dragon crashed into the layers of paper, its force steadily dissipating.

However, the next moment, a flash of lightning illuminated the scene.

The paper shield was instantly sliced apart, and a figure landed in front of them, wielding a sword crackling with lightning. His silver hair glinted under the light, making him a striking sight.

"Minato Namikaze? No, he’s blond. Who are you?" Yahiko asked, his face grim.

So fast!

The first time he was shocked was by Kyoichi’s seal speed. This time, it was his sheer agility. Yahiko hadn’t expected Konoha to have another jonin with such incredible speed apart from Minato.

"I’m Kanda Kyoichi, a jonin from Konoha. Who are you, and why have you entered the Land of Rivers?"
Kyoichi’s tone was sharp and formal, though he already knew their identities. However, protocol demanded that he go through the motions.

Yahiko’s palms grew sweaty. Their speed was no match for this opponent, and Kyoichi had revealed only a fraction of his power. Even if he and Konan fought together, he wasn’t confident in their chances—unless Nagato joined them.

But if they truly escalated this into a life-or-death battle, it would be disastrous for both sides.

After a long silence, Yahiko finally said, "We are shinobi from the Hidden Rain Village. Our mission is to clear out the bandits plaguing the Land of Rivers. We mean no offense to Konoha."

Chapter Text

“Oh?”

Kyoichi squinted slightly.

The missions in the Land of Rivers were already assigned to Konoha. Without an official request, any interference by Konoha at this point would be unnecessary.

From what Yahiko was saying, he came to the Land of Rivers for… voluntary work?

“We only came to the Land of Rivers to clear out the bandits here and bring peace to the area. We have no intention of attacking Konoha or competing for your missions,” Konan explained.

Besides their connection with Jiraiya, the strength of Konoha itself was not something they could afford to provoke. The current Akatsuki was far too weak, and Konoha was like an insurmountable mountain to them.

“Our goal is peace. We would never start a war.”

Seeing that Kyoichi didn’t act immediately, Yahiko realized there was room for negotiation.

After all, Konoha had just emerged from a major war and would likely avoid sparking another conflict so soon.

If that weren’t the case, the one standing before him wouldn’t be Kyoichi but Konoha’s powerful ANBU operatives.

Understanding this, Yahiko’s demeanor grew steadier.

Kyoichi was about to speak when he sensed two chakra signatures approaching—one from the north and one from the south.

Nagato and Minato?

Kyoichi thought for a moment. The current situation was complex and beyond what he could decide alone. Minato’s arrival would allow Jiraiya’s disciples to handle the matter amongst themselves.

With that in mind, he unleashed a wave of chakra to pressure Yahiko and Konan, while waiting for Minato to arrive.

“Yahiko…”

Konan seemed anxious, but Yahiko shook his head lightly.

They couldn’t fight. Not now. If they had to, it would only be after Nagato arrived—he was drawing closer, as Yahiko could sense.

The standoff was tense but brief.

Before long, Minato’s shadow clone arrived. The sight of the situation left him momentarily stunned. He then instantly teleported to Kyoichi’s side, asking in a low voice, “What’s going on here?”

“Ninjas from the Hidden Rain Village. They claim they’re here to eliminate bandits in the Land of Rivers. For free.”

“For free?”

Minato blinked in confusion, unable to process it for a moment.

No wonder Kyoichi hadn’t taken any action.

He wouldn’t have known what to do either. At present, Konoha couldn’t afford more trouble, but letting these people deal with the bandits would only scatter them into the Land of Fire.

A dilemma!

His mouth twitched slightly as he turned to the two figures before him. After a brief pause, he asked, “What are your names?”

“Yahiko…”

“Konan…”

“Uh…” The names sounded familiar, like he’d heard them somewhere before.

Minato frowned slightly.

Konan wanted to say something, but Yahiko stopped her.

Yahiko understood that Konan was trying to leverage their connection with Jiraiya to gain leniency. However, he also knew that Minato and Jiraiya were both Konoha shinobi.

Mentioning their connection would only make things more complicated.

Kyoichi turned his gaze north toward the forest, his blade glinting as it rotated slightly.

Nagato had arrived.

In the forest, his red hair stood out starkly.

As soon as he arrived, Nagato flung a flurry of shuriken and prepared to use Banshō Ten’in (Universal Pull), only to be blinded by a dazzling flash of light as Kyoichi’s blade shone.

So bright!

Nagato instinctively turned his head to avoid it, but in that moment, the sound of rushing wind reached his ears.

Not good!

He quickly activated his sensory abilities, but Kyoichi’s speed was overwhelming.

Nagato had no choice but to predict Kyoichi’s attack and unleash Shinra Tensei (Almighty Push). When his vision cleared, he saw a figure stepping into his range. But…

Under the repulsive force of Shinra Tensei, the figure seemed unaffected. It gradually turned into an afterimage.

A shadow clone?

No.

Nagato leaped onto a tree. Below him, sword flashes erupted.

Mind Body Disturbance Technique!

Cold sweat beaded on Nagato’s forehead.

This opponent was fast and relentless, a foe even Yahiko and Konan couldn’t handle.

And yet…

Amid his amazement, Nagato’s Rinnegan observed Kyoichi’s speed increasing further. His eyes could barely keep up, but his body simply couldn’t react in time. He hurriedly formed seals for a substitution technique—

Boom!

A heavy kick sent him flying out of the tree and into the clearing in front of Minato.

“Stop!”

“Please don’t!”

Yahiko and Konan were alarmed.

Nagato’s Rinnegan abilities were nearly invincible in most situations. But now, they realized even Nagato had his limits.

Speed—speed so overwhelming it defied reaction time!

The kick was powerful, but Nagato barely managed to stay standing, bracing himself for another attack.

Minato looked helpless.

As a shadow clone, he couldn’t offer much help in a real fight.

Still…

Against such a formidable foe, unless they could overpower him, the tension would persist.

Nagato, tense and retreating step by step, suddenly faced Kyoichi again—now only a dozen steps away.

Nagato was stunned.

This speed…

Too fast!

Throwing another flurry of shuriken, Nagato activated Banshō Ten’in to pull them back as projectiles.

Kyoichi ignored them and swung his sword.

Minato was about to intervene when he noticed something odd. A dark aura seemed to envelop Kyoichi, protecting him from the projectiles. The shuriken fell harmlessly to the ground.

Nagato watched in shock as Kyoichi’s Thunder God Sword came slashing toward him. Panicking, he activated Shinra Tensei again.

However…

With his enhanced techniques and mastery over his body, Kyoichi maneuvered effortlessly through the repulsive force. As soon as it faded, he appeared beside Nagato.

A green glow formed in his palm.

Nagato struggled to resist, but soon his eyes grew dim. His arms went limp, and his entire body collapsed, unconscious.

Defeated?

Minato’s expression grew peculiar.

That technique just now—wasn’t it the Mystical Palm Technique? Could it knock someone unconscious?

You learn something new every day.

“What did you do to Nagato?!” Konan yelled.

“Just the Mystical Palm Technique.”

Yahiko sighed in relief. If Kyoichi had intended to kill Nagato, it would’ve been over in one slash, without such a complicated setup.

“He’s too troublesome to deal with otherwise. I thought it’d be easier if we neutralized him first,” Kyoichi explained, dragging Nagato’s unconscious body to Minato.

Minato glanced at Nagato’s red hair and paused, as if recalling something.

Wait…

A red-haired boy.

His teacher had mentioned this before…

Minato took a deep breath, turned to Yahiko and Konan, and said, “I remember now. You’re the three kids my teacher met in the Hidden Rain Village. He told me about you.”

“Uh…” Konan was at a loss for words.

They’d been recognized.

But amid her panic, she also felt a hint of warmth.

Their teacher hadn’t forgotten them.

Yahiko broke the silence. “Minato-senpai, we mean no harm to Konoha. We only want to pursue our teacher’s dream of peace in the surrounding regions.”

“But…”

Minato hesitated. Jiraiya had placed part of his hope in these three.

While Minato personally trusted their intentions, their actions and growing influence couldn’t be ignored by Konoha.

Kyoichi sheathed his sword, a faint smile on his lips.

“Mind if I share my thoughts?”

The three looked at him.

“To put it bluntly, your intentions are noble, but your methods are incredibly foolish. You aim to clear the bandits from the Land of Rivers, but their numbers are too great. You can’t possibly kill them all. The rest will scatter to neighboring nations. And then what?"

Chapter Text

"Are we really just going to sit back and watch?"

Yahiko clenched his fists.

From his perspective, Kyoichi had no understanding of the suffering of small nations. Standing from the vantage point of a great nation, pointing fingers at their struggles—it made Yahiko despise him.

Kyoichi shook his head, unwilling to get tangled in this debate. "You say you're striving for peace. What's your plan?"

"The conflicts between the great nations leave small countries like ours with no place to survive. If Amegakure unites the other small villages, we could form a force strong enough to persuade the great nations to stop fighting," Yahiko said.

"And why would they listen?"

"What?"

"Why would the small nations listen to you? Why would Hanzō listen to you? And why would the great nations listen to you?"

Kyoichi spread his hands.

Naïve…

Akatsuki sought revolution, yet with just a handful of fighters, they wanted to form alliances and intimidate the great nations into stopping their wars?

The idea was noble.

Unfortunately…

It could only work in a dream—or if Yahiko, Nagato, and Konan were as powerful as Hashirama and Madara.

But then again—

If they had that kind of power, they wouldn’t need small nations or Hanzō’s support.

They could just go in and sweep the battlefield themselves.

"This benefits all small nations. Why wouldn’t they—"

Yahiko suddenly paused, his voice trailing off.

Halfway through his reasoning, he realized something was off.

"You think it benefits them. But does everyone see it that way? Take Takigakure, for example."

"Takigakure..."

Yahiko hesitated.

Takigakure was given a Tailed Beast years ago.

Among the small nations, if there was one that rivaled Amegakure in strength, it would be Takigakure.

But…

Would Takigakure actually follow him?

Many of these smaller nations were already aligned with the great nations, receiving annual support that maintained a certain level of stability.

Some villages were even hoping to quietly build up their strength, waiting for a day when they could rise above the great nations.

Takigakure was a prime example.

With so many conflicting interests, how could they possibly unite?

He had no answer.

"One more question—after you form this alliance, who leads it? Hanzō or you? Because from what I can tell, you and that so-called 'Demi-God' don’t seem to be on the same page."

"Uh…" Yahiko was stumped again.

Who would be in charge?

Him?

Going by Kyoichi's logic, that was impossible. The other small nations would never accept it.

But without unity, how could they ever oppose the great nations?

"Do you even know what the other small nations want? Look at yourself. You don’t even know who your allies are and who your enemies are, yet you still think you can achieve peace. Give it up. You’re just setting yourself up for failure—and taking others down with you."

With that, Kyoichi retracted his Raijin Sword.

Minato remained silent.

Kyoichi’s words…

They were a wake-up call.

Even he found himself shaken, let alone Yahiko and his group.

"I’ve said my piece. As for this guy, Minato-senpai, I’ll leave it to you. I’m just a newly promoted jōnin—I have no idea how to handle these situations."

With that, Kyoichi’s figure flickered and vanished into thin air.

A classic Body Flicker.

Minato was speechless.

You just dropped this philosophical bombshell and then ran off?

And what about me?

I’m just a shadow clone!

He turned to look at Yahiko and Konan. Fortunately, neither of them showed any signs of hostility.

"Wait!"

Yahiko finally snapped out of it.

Kyoichi had disappeared too quickly.

By the time he reacted, Kyoichi was long gone.

He looked at Minato, then at Konan and the unconscious Nagato in the distance. After a moment of hesitation, he gritted his teeth and said, "Minato-senpai, can Konan take Nagato back? I’ll go with you! I want to learn more from that jōnin."

"Well…"

Minato hesitated.

Kyoichi had brought up too many contradictions—problems far too complex to resolve with mere words. If it were that simple, the ninja world wouldn’t still be in chaos.

And besides…

Minato wasn’t sure what to do with Yahiko.

But after some thought, he recalled that Nagato possessed some unique abilities, and Konan’s paper techniques, combined with explosive tags, were a significant threat to the young genin under his care.

In comparison, Yahiko was the easiest to handle.

Because he was rational.

Yahiko understood what could and couldn’t be done—except for his naïve idea of uniting the small nations to oppose the great ones.

Idealistic, but Minato knew…

The dream of peace was something he, Jiraiya, and even Yahiko all shared.

And unlike Minato, who had no real direction, Yahiko had already taken action.

There was nothing laughable about that.

He didn’t think Kyoichi was mocking him either.

"I know… Before, I was excited, believing my efforts could bring peace to the ninja world. But now, I feel lost…"

Yahiko sighed.

Peace?

Forget the entire ninja world.

According to Kyoichi, he probably couldn’t even deal with Hanzō.

Though his allies trusted him, their support also meant he had a responsibility—to not lead them blindly into disaster, especially now that someone had pointed out the flaws in his plan.

Minato, meanwhile, was piecing things together.

If it weren’t for Kyoichi’s squad encountering bandits, they wouldn’t have captured one for interrogation.

If they hadn’t interrogated him, they wouldn’t have discovered ninja activity in the Land of Rivers.

If they hadn’t pursued it, they wouldn’t have met Yahiko’s group.

So…

Everything that happened was a chain reaction.

Team One was on a mission, stumbled upon bandits, learned about enemy ninja activity.

Came to investigate, and found Yahiko.

Minato traced the sequence in his mind, scratching his head, feeling more and more troubled.

Kyoichi had just thrown a huge problem at him and then ran off.

"Fine. You’ll come with me. Konan, take Nagato back before your people start worrying."

Minato finally made his decision.

The less trouble, the better.

Right now, Konoha didn’t have the strength to provoke Amegakure or wipe out these rogue ninjas.

Besides…

Yahiko’s group hadn’t actually committed any crimes. There was no need to eliminate them.

"Thank you!"

Yahiko bowed deeply.

He knew…

This put Minato in a difficult position, especially since he was now taking Yahiko back to Konoha.

But Minato still agreed, which made Yahiko ecstatic.

"Yahiko, are you sure…?"

"Konan, take Nagato home. Don’t worry about me—I’ll be back soon."

Yahiko reassured Konan.

"Be careful."

Konan felt conflicted.

Unlike Yahiko, she didn’t think about such grand ideals. She just wanted to live peacefully with Yahiko and Nagato.

But Yahiko had his dream—peace.

Born from childhood suffering, nurtured under Jiraiya’s teachings.

Akatsuki was created for this very purpose.

And yet…

Kyoichi’s words had completely shattered Yahiko’s vision.

Konan had no answers.

She could only let Yahiko find his own.

Besides, she knew—Akatsuki would have to explain themselves to Konoha.

Otherwise, as Kyoichi warned, Hanzō himself might decide to wipe them out.

She wrapped Nagato in origami and watched as Yahiko left with Minato.

…

Kyoichi, meanwhile, was rushing toward Asuma’s group.

From a distance, he could already hear voices.

But…

The battle seemed over.

All that remained were the cries of those begging for mercy.

Minato’s clone had been left behind, but Kyoichi wasn’t worried.

After all, Minato was destined to be the Yellow Flash.

If he couldn’t handle a few bandits, that’d be a real embarrassment.

"Sensei’s back!"

Kurenai, sensing Kyoichi’s approach, immediately lit up with joy.

Although Minato had been looking after them, without Kyoichi around, something had always felt… off.

Chapter Text

Asuma and Shisui were sprawled out on the ground, exhausted.

They were both frontline fighters.

Compared to Kurenai, their physical exertion and chakra consumption were much higher.

Kakashi, standing nearby, glanced at them, then at Obito. And then…

“What are you looking at, stupid Kakashi?! I fought just as hard as everyone else, okay?”

“Hmph.”

Kakashi turned away without a word.

Obito wasn’t exactly the smartest, but in direct combat, he wasn’t half-bad—he had actually created a lot of opportunities.

However…

If it weren’t for Rin and Kurenai supporting him, Obito would’ve been injured multiple times already.

And another thing—no matter how hard he tried to coordinate with Obito, their teamwork was nothing like Team One’s.

He had clearly made an effort to work with Obito, so why wasn’t it working?

That was what confused him the most.

—

“Sensei…”

Kurenai struggled to stand.

Kyoichi glanced at the bound bandits, then waved a hand. “No need to get up. Just rest.”

“Is it all settled over there?”

Minato’s shadow clone hadn’t returned yet, so he wasn’t sure what had happened.

“More or less. I’ll leave the cleanup to you.”

“…Huh?” Minato was stunned for a moment before realizing something wasn’t right.

He was still thinking it over when, in the next instant, the air distorted.

A ripple of space, followed by the sudden arrival of his shadow clone—with another person in tow.

Yahiko looked disoriented.

A moment ago, everything had been spinning. Now, he opened his eyes to the scent of blood and the sight of eight Konoha shinobi surrounding him.

The first person he spotted was Kyoichi Kanda.

“What… what kind of jutsu was that?”

His heart pounded.

That was real teleportation!

And…

What shocked him even more was that Namikaze Minato’s technique could transport another person.

As the leader of Akatsuki, he understood all too well the impact a jutsu like this could have on the battlefield.

No exaggeration—this technique could change the course of an entire war!

Konoha…

Was terrifying.

When he first met Kyoichi Kanda, he thought he had seen the true power of the great villages. But now, he realized he had still underestimated them—especially Konoha.

Kakashi tightened his grip on his short sword.

He recognized the forehead protector—this guy was from Amegakure.

“My name is Yahiko. It’s an honor to meet you.”

Yahiko gave a small bow.

They were kids, sure. But their captain wasn’t.

Kyoichi had already sensed them from a distance.

With his chakra perception, keeping track of Konan and Nagato’s movements was effortless. He had already figured out how Minato had handled the situation before arriving.

Minato was Jiraiya’s student, a rising star among Konoha’s Jonin. This small matter wouldn’t cause any problems for him.

Besides…

Yahiko and the others were Jiraiya’s doing to begin with.

If anyone had to take responsibility, it sure as hell wouldn’t be him.

With that thought, Kyoichi let out a slow breath.

No problem.

“Jonin Kyoichi… about what you said earlier… could you… explain a little more?”

After some hesitation, Yahiko finally spoke up.

Kyoichi thought for a moment, then glanced at his system panel.

A reward notification had popped up earlier—he had assumed that was the end of it.

He hadn’t expected Yahiko to come chasing after him for more.

More explanation?

After a pause, he replied, “I’m from Konoha. My way of solving things is different from yours. Why not take these questions and find the answers yourself? Think carefully—you're not a kid anymore. Even Asuma isn’t as naive as you.”

Asuma blinked.

Wait, do I seem naive?

He glanced at Shisui and Kurenai.

His teammates nodded in unison.

…Fine.

Scratching his nose, Asuma chose to remain silent.

Yahiko, meanwhile, felt like Kyoichi’s words made sense… but at the same time, he didn’t understand anything at all.

He scratched his head, struggling to form a coherent thought.

After a few seconds, he said, “But I really don’t know what to do…”

“If peace were as easy as you think, the First and Second Hokage would have already achieved it. But think about it—why was there peace during the First Hokage’s era?”

“…Because he was strong. No one dared to start trouble.”

Yahiko had heard the legends of Hashirama Senju.

That man was a myth.

Hanzo only called himself ‘Demi-God’ because, compared to the ‘God of Shinobi,’ he wasn’t even close. He wouldn’t dare to make such a comparison.

Even though he wasn’t from Konoha, Yahiko deeply respected that man.

“Exactly. If you want peace, you need strength first. Ideals and theories alone won’t convince anyone. To put it bluntly, having power doesn’t mean you have to bully others—it means you can make them sit down and talk to you.”

“Like you and me, right now.”

Kyoichi started his speech.

Or rather…

It wasn’t exactly a speech. What he was saying was just pure, unfiltered truth.

“…I see… That does make sense.”

Yahiko could tell that this was valuable insight.

Especially the part about ‘power.’

It was true.

If Kyoichi hadn’t been strong enough to subdue Nagato instantly, he wouldn’t be standing here having this conversation—he’d be on the run instead.

After hearing those few sentences, it was as if a fog had been lifted from his mind.

“If you want to reach your goal, you don’t always have to charge straight ahead. Sometimes, taking a detour makes things easier.”

“…I understand now. I’ll never forget your guidance, Jonin Kyoichi!”

Yahiko knelt on the ground, bowing deeply in the traditional dogeza position.

Minato was startled.

But…

After absorbing the memories from his shadow clone, he now understood the full picture.

Kyoichi’s words had left a deep impression on him, too.

At first, they had seemed simple. But the more he thought about them, the more he realized how profound they were.

He had a feeling—what Yahiko took from this conversation would lead to a significant transformation.

And that…

Was both reassuring and concerning.

“…I hope you understand, Yahiko. I won’t do anything that would bring shame to my teacher.”

Yahiko spoke with utmost seriousness.

He knew Minato might be wary of him.

After all, Konoha was the strongest of the Five Great Nations, and his actions might threaten their interests.

Even Yahiko himself couldn’t guarantee otherwise.

But…

He could guarantee that he wouldn’t put Jiraiya in a difficult position or do anything to disgrace him.

From a distance, Kakashi and the others exchanged glances.

Was Minato-sensei… connected to this guy somehow?

“…To be honest, I don’t know if you’ve actually understood anything. But you have a lot of people depending on you, and their needs won’t be easy to balance. Go home and think it through.”

Kyoichi glanced at Asuma and the others, signaling them to prepare to leave.

But—

“Kyoichi, don’t go just yet. There are too many surviving bandits over there. We can’t handle them all ourselves. Stick around and help out.”

“…Ugh.”

Fine…

Mission complete, and he even picked up an unexpected reward.

He had planned to just slip away quietly, but Minato caught him at the last second.

No getting out of this now.

Unfortunate.

Kyoichi sighed.

Minato smiled and turned to Yahiko. “I’ll speak with my teacher about this. We’ll see what he decides—I hope you understand.”

“…I do. Please send my regards to Jiraiya-sensei.”

Yahiko bowed deeply once more.

“I will.”

***************************
Read advanced chapters ahead of everyone else on my P@treon.

P@treon/GodDragcell

Chapter Text

"To be honest, I thought you were just going to let him go," Kyoichi remarked.

"I wanted to, but he insisted on coming. Besides, this matter does require an explanation. Once we return to the village, I'll report it to my teacher," Minato sighed.

Off to the side, Kakashi couldn't hold back his curiosity any longer. "Sensei, that person just now…"

Everyone knew who Minato’s teacher was—one of the Legendary Sannin, Jiraiya. A renowned figure across the ninja world.

But to think that such a legendary shinobi actually had three disciples from Amegakure?

Unbelievable!

Kakashi felt like his worldview had just been overturned. Compared to this shocking revelation, Kyoichi’s profound and philosophical discussion earlier seemed far less relevant to the six young ninja.

After all…

Most of it went over their heads.

That included Shisui.

He was only five years old—how could he possibly grasp such deep ideological concepts? However, unlike the others, he had forced himself to memorize Kyoichi’s words.

Even so…

Right now, he was no different from the rest—just another curious bystander, waiting for Minato to reveal the truth.

"My teacher… trained them for a period of time. Calling them his disciples isn't wrong. He never explicitly stated it, but in his heart, that's what he believed," Minato explained.

He thought about it for a moment and decided there was no need to hide the truth.

It wasn't a secret anyway.

Many high-ranking officials in Konoha already knew about it.

Kakashi's eyes widened.

Three disciples from another village…

And if his calculations were correct, the timing lined up—

After the battle that made the Sannin famous, Jiraiya spent several years away from the village.

So, during those years, he had been training disciples elsewhere?

Minato then turned to Kyoichi, curious. "You shouldn’t have known about this, but judging from your reaction, it seems like you did…"

"I've heard bits and pieces. Besides, that woman made it obvious," Kyoichi replied without hesitation.

When Konan saw Minato, her first instinct was to say something. He was certain that, at that moment, she had been debating whether to use their connection as leverage to escape.

But Yahiko had stopped her.

Kyoichi had to admit—

Among the three, Yahiko was the one who thought things through the most. Konan cared primarily about their small group, while Nagato only focused on the two of them.

This difference in perspective was what ensured that after Yahiko's death, the other two would no longer be a concern.

Which meant…

Even if Yahiko didn't die at Hanzō's hands, his future would still be full of danger.

Kyoichi narrowed his eyes.

"Konan, huh?"

Minato thought about it and nodded. "That makes sense."

Konan's behavior had been a bit too obvious—when she saw him, she had looked familiar and hesitant, as if she wanted to say something.

So, concluding that they knew each other wasn't unreasonable.

Minato let out a quiet sigh.

This situation…

He wasn’t sure if it was good or bad.

"When we get back to the village, none of you are to say a word about this. Understood?" Kyoichi turned to the six younger ninja.

This was important.

If Danzo decided to exploit this, he could easily use it to tarnish Minato and Jiraiya’s reputations within Konoha.

"It's fine…" Minato, however, didn't seem too concerned.

Still…

Kakashi and the others nodded seriously.

As they made their way back to Konoha, Kyoichi and Minato walked side by side at the front.

Minato lowered his voice and asked, "That red-haired guy earlier… he seemed to have some kind of close-range ability, didn’t he?"

"I'm not sure what it was, but it felt dangerous. So I made sure to avoid him. Judging by the effect, it seemed like some kind of repulsion-based secret technique," Kyoichi responded.

"I thought so too," Minato mused, as his curiosity deepened.

After a brief hesitation, he added, "You might not believe this, but I suspect he has some connection to Kushina."

"Kushina?"

"Ahem! Sorry, I meant Uzumaki Kushina."

Minato had spoken too casually and accidentally used her nickname, forgetting that Kyoichi wasn’t from his generation and probably wouldn’t understand.

"Because of his red hair?" Kyoichi asked.

"That’s part of it. But more importantly, his chakra reserves are massive, and his physical resilience is remarkable—it reminds me of your Senju Clan," Minato analyzed.

Earlier, when he had observed Nagato through his clone, he had gotten a close look at his condition. There was no mistaking it.

Of course…

Kyoichi already knew the truth.

Nagato was related to Kushina—his mother had been from the Uzumaki Clan.

But…

That was about it.

Minato seemed unusually talkative today, and Kyoichi quietly listened. He figured Minato was feeling a bit anxious—probably concerned about Jiraiya's situation.

But…

There was nothing Kyoichi could do about that.

The only thing he could do was keep his mouth shut and not spread this information.

After a brief exchange, the two separated.

One leading, the other following—just in case of an ambush.

However…

Once they entered the Land of Fire, both Kyoichi and Minato used their sensory abilities to scan the surroundings. Then, they finally relaxed.

It was safe.

As they took a break, Kyoichi glanced at his system panel.

[Mission Complete: Guiding the "Akatsuki" Organization]

[Evaluation: First Stage – Good | Second Stage – Outstanding!]

[Reward: Water Release – Black Rain Jutsu, Dance of the Shikigami]

Kyoichi blinked in surprise.

The first reward wasn’t anything special—just a Rain Village technique that produced black oil-infused rain. But the second…

Dance of the Shikigami!

Konan’s unique origami-based ninjutsu.

Technically, it was only a B-rank technique, but it represented endless potential.

In fact…

Konan herself hadn’t even fully developed it yet. Her current paper-based techniques mostly revolved around disguises and forming shields or weapons like paper shuriken. She hadn’t yet evolved it into the true Dance of the Shikigami or Paper Person of God Technique.

That would come later.

Not bad…

Kyoichi claimed his reward.

Since they were resting, he took the time to carefully absorb and integrate the knowledge of the origami-based techniques.

As for the Black Rain Jutsu…

It wasn’t particularly difficult, but the underlying principles intrigued him—it taught him how to convert chakra into a black oil-like substance.

If he combined that with his paper techniques and explosive tags…

Kyoichi’s eyes lit up.

That was an interesting idea.

He’d have to test it later.

"Minato, that Konan girl’s paper technique is quite fascinating," Kyoichi commented offhandedly.

"Sensei never mentioned it, so it must be something she developed recently," Minato mused.

"It’s worth studying. I’ll look into it later."

Kyoichi casually planted the idea.

Minato didn’t overthink it and even offered a few thoughts of his own on how to refine the technique.

The two exchanged quite a bit of insight during their journey.

By the time they reached Konoha…

Kyoichi and Minato’s relationship had noticeably improved—they were far less formal with each other now.

Upon returning to the village, there was no time for pleasantries. Minato immediately went to find Jiraiya.

This was important.

Fortunately, Jiraiya was still in the village.

He had been worried about Minato and had postponed his departure.

As for what happened afterward, Kyoichi wasn’t sure. All he knew was that the next day, Jiraiya showed up at his door—carrying a pile of food and drinks.

His expression was complicated—somewhere between joy and deep contemplation.

Kyoichi could only guess how Jiraiya had reacted after learning the full story.

But judging by his gift-bearing visit…

It seemed things hadn’t turned out too badly?

Chapter Text

Upon Entering the Room

"Kyoichi, thank you so much!"

Jiraiya bowed deeply, his expression sincere.

"Lord Jiraiya, there's really no need for this. I just made an offhand comment. I don't even know if it'll be useful in the end..."

Kyoichi was taken aback.

Jiraiya was, after all, his elder. It felt inappropriate for someone of his stature to bow to him so formally. However, Jiraiya remained firm in his stance, unmoved by Kyoichi's protest.

At least they were indoors.

Jiraiya placed the items he brought on the table, and Kyoichi tossed him a cushion.

The two sat down.

The atmosphere was different from their last meeting.

Back at the tavern, Kyoichi had been a junior figure, invited in mostly to let Orochimaru reassess him.

But this time...

"A lot of things, even Orochimaru and Tsunade don’t know. For example, why I took in Yahiko and the others as my students."

Jiraiya poured himself a cup of sake and grinned.

It seemed...

He intended to share his secret with Kyoichi.

Kyoichi hesitated.

He considered refusing.

But after some thought, he realized that knowing wouldn’t hurt.

After all, Mount Myōboku didn’t know him.

Jiraiya began recounting his journey to Mount Myōboku, his encounter with the Great Toad Sage, and everything that followed.

It was almost identical to what Kyoichi had seen in Naruto in his past life.

The only difference was…

In Jiraiya’s version of the story, he came across as exceptionally wise and powerful, a natural-born genius whom the Great Toad Sage had begged to sign a contract with Mount Myōboku.

It wasn’t hard to figure out who was embellishing the story.

Kyoichi played along, feigning ignorance.

"So, when you chose to stay and train them, beyond just sympathy, you also felt they might be the 'Child of Prophecy'?" Kyoichi asked, continuing the conversation.

"Yeah. And later, it seemed I was right. Nagato is an extraordinary child. He… as Minato once speculated, could very well be a relative of Kushina."

Jiraiya still wasn’t telling the whole truth.

The Rinnegan!

The eyes of the Sage of Six Paths—he was deliberately leaving that part out.

Kyoichi simply nodded. "No wonder he's so powerful."

"You of all people have no right to say that!"

Jiraiya was silent for a moment before finally blurting out a complaint.

It was one thing for others to say it.

Nagato was a prodigy, after all. He learned ninjutsu quickly, and with the Rinnegan, he had a latent potential beyond imagination. At the time, even though he had only displayed an ability to repel attacks, both Jiraiya and Yahiko believed his future was limitless.

That was why, rather than investing in all three of them, Jiraiya had primarily focused on Nagato.

But…

The prodigy Jiraiya had set his hopes on had been defeated by Kyoichi, who was three to four years younger. According to Minato, Kyoichi had several chances to kill Nagato but had chosen not to.

"Honestly, I should be thanking you for sparing Nagato. If you hadn't—"

"I was never going to kill him. Those three are clearly leaders of a faction within Amegakure. Killing any of them would have risked igniting a new war against Konoha, and the village can't afford that right now."

Kyoichi's tone was calm.

This was the reasoning he had prepared long ago.

Besides…

It was true. Kyoichi had even considered an extreme approach—killing Nagato, taking the Rinnegan for himself.

But…

That would have been suicidal, practically handing himself over to Black Zetsu and Madara on a silver platter.

A wise man does not stand under a crumbling wall.

Jiraiya, listening to Kyoichi’s explanation, didn't doubt him. The fact that Kyoichi understood the broader picture so well proved that he thought in terms of the bigger picture rather than just immediate gain.

"You're right. Still, Yahiko and the others are weak right now. Luckily, your guidance has saved them from taking many wrong turns—possibly even from disaster."

Jiraiya sighed. "As their teacher, I should have been there. But after those three years, I never saw them again."

"With the war and Tsunade leaving the village… it was unavoidable."

Kyoichi understood.

By the time Jiraiya left Konoha again, rumors had already spread that Yahiko had been killed by Hanzō. There was no way he would have gone looking for them after that.

"Yeah..."

Jiraiya downed another cup of sake.

He reminisced about the past, talking at length.

Eventually, he let out a long sigh. "From now on, I have nothing to do with that Hokage seat. Hahaha… not that I ever cared about it."

"Very noble of you."

Kyoichi poured him another drink.

Jiraiya took a sip, then pulled out a scroll.

"This is a technique Minato developed."

Kyoichi glanced at the scroll, then at Jiraiya.

Most likely Rasengan.

But…

What was the point of this?

"In a way, you saved Yahiko and the others. Consider this a token of appreciation. You and Orochimaru are alike—both endlessly curious about unknown jutsu. Take this as a gift. You can decide whether to teach it to others."

Jiraiya smiled.

But soon, his mood darkened. His smile turned forced.

As they continued eating and drinking, he suddenly grew serious.

"By the way, don’t misunderstand. If Orochimaru sets his sights on you, don’t hold back just because of me or Tsunade."

"It won't come to that. But if it does, I won’t."

Kyoichi nodded.

Jiraiya had clearly spoken with the Third Hokage yesterday and learned a lot—probably about the upcoming Jōnin Exams, the candidates, Orochimaru’s proposed test, and so on.

With that knowledge, it wasn’t hard to guess certain things.

Jiraiya finished speaking, then grabbed his sake bottle and stood up.

"That’s enough talking. Knowing too much isn’t always a good thing—especially for someone like you, who’s both talented and full of ideas. You don’t drink, so I’ll take the sake, but I’ll leave you the meat."

Jiraiya waved dismissively, indicating that Kyoichi didn't need to see him off.

Then…

He stepped outside and vanished in an instant.

Body Flicker Technique!

He was heading toward the village gate.

Jiraiya was leaving.

Of course…

Not permanently like Tsunade. He had been assigned a mission to investigate Iwagakure, Kumogakure, and other northern ninja villages—more accurately, to oversee the operations of Konoha's northern Anbu forces.

Handling intelligence was crucial.

If all northern reports had to be sent back to the Hokage's office for review and response, the enemy could have invaded the Land of Fire before Konoha even reacted.

This had always been Jiraiya's mission.

But what had he talked about with the Third Hokage yesterday?

Clearly…

Jiraiya wasn’t happy.

"Whatever. The Third Hokage… not my problem."

Kyoichi shook his head.

He had no strong feelings about the old man—neither particularly good nor bad. But if he had to rate him, he was nowhere near Tobirama Senju’s level.

Kyoichi opened the scroll.

As expected…

Written on it was the training method and conceptual framework for Rasengan.

Inspired by the Tailed Beast Ball.

The ultimate goal: incorporating chakra nature transformation.

Unfortunately…

Even Minato hadn’t achieved that yet.

Kyoichi already knew how to train for it.

But…

He was still pleased with the scroll.

The jutsu itself wasn’t the valuable part.

What mattered was that Minato had meticulously recorded his entire thought process, from inspiration to execution.

That knowledge was more precious than any jutsu.

***************************
Read advanced chapters ahead of everyone else on my P@treon.

P@treon/GodDragcell

Chapter Text

“No wonder Minato Namikaze took three years to create this technique.”

Kyoichi had been studying all night.

It was one of the rare times he had stayed up late since coming to this world.

And the gains were immense!

Minato had drawn inspiration from the Tailed Beast Ball to develop the Rasengan. However, despite repeated attempts to compress chakra, he struggled to succeed.

He even…

Considered incorporating sealing techniques to assist in stabilizing the Rasengan—

Training with balloons? That came much later.

The entire step-by-step process was meticulously documented in this scroll by Minato himself.

And it wasn’t just about the Rasengan.

There was a wealth of other knowledge.

For example…

Chakra compression techniques.

Sealing techniques…

Although incomplete, it was still invaluable.

Kyoichi carefully put the scroll away.

This was a treasure.

Of course…

The most precious part of this scroll was—

As its creator, Minato Namikaze had granted him the authority to pass on this secret technique.

Jiraiya was truly generous.

Kyoichi knew that Jiraiya was the key reason behind this.

Minato barely knew Yahiko and his group, yet because of Jiraiya, he had been willing to share even handwritten copies of the original Rasengan research.

After finishing, he let go of the scroll.

It floated up on its own and drifted toward the bookshelf.

Dance of the Shikigami.

A simple application—but extremely convenient.

Of course…

Dance of the Shikigami wasn’t without weaknesses.

It required significant preparation time!

Later on, Konan had developed specially treated paper, making her techniques resistant to most attacks except oil-based jutsu.

However…

That level of preparation required an enormous amount of chakra and time.

Temporary paper constructs could work—

But their effectiveness…

Was far inferior, with numerous vulnerabilities.

Kyoichi found this a bit disappointing. But after thinking it over, he found it reasonable.

No jutsu was perfect.

Even Gaara had to lug around that massive gourd all day!

The Following Days

He experimented with the principles of Dance of the Shikigami to create special paper.

The results were impressive!

Just the battle applications alone were incredible, especially when combined with explosive tags—

An almost unavoidable assault!

If Konan had fully mastered Dance of the Shikigami back in the Land of Rivers, he wouldn’t have been able to intimidate them so easily.

“The Akatsuki really aren’t to be trifled with.”

The weakest among them was probably Yahiko.

But he had a sharp mind!

Kyoichi was curious—what would Yahiko do now that he had returned to Amegakure?

Unfortunately…

This world’s communication wasn’t that advanced.

From Konoha, there was no way to immediately learn what was happening in Amegakure.

Aside from refining Dance of the Shikigami, Kyoichi had also improved his chakra compression techniques.

His Water Severing Wave already incorporated compression principles.

Now, with Rasengan as a reference—

He attempted to compress Wind Release chakra to enhance Wind Release jutsu.

A major breakthrough was still out of reach.

However…

Techniques like Vacuum Wave and Vacuum Blade integrated perfectly.

And the results were evident.

The power increased significantly—but the technique required precise chakra control. Otherwise, there was a risk of self-inflicted injury.

For now, Asuma and the others weren’t skilled enough to learn it.

Aside from his own research, he hadn’t neglected teaching his three students.

Yesterday…

Shisui had finally made progress in Wind Release nature transformation.

So now…

In addition to Asuma, Shisui would also be learning Wind Release.

Fortunately, they had covered quite a few Wind Release jutsu recently.

"Sensei, We Haven't Taken a Mission in a Week…"

“Are you out of money?”

Kyoichi chuckled and glanced at Asuma.

This kid had been acting smug lately—rumor had it he even treated his classmates to barbecue.

Asuma's face turned red.

What did this have to do with money?

…Okay, maybe a little.

The Third Hokage wasn’t giving him an allowance, forcing him to earn his own. Lately, there had been no missions, and his expenses were piling up—it was starting to hurt.

“That last B-rank mission was an exception. You’re still far from completing a real B-rank task. Don’t get cocky after just one success. Focus on improving for now.”

Kyoichi shut them down without mercy.

In truth, he hadn’t been taking missions lately simply because he had been too absorbed in his studies.

“Kurenai, did you finish reading the book I gave you?”

“Yes, Sensei. I’ve also been practicing Palm Healing Jutsu. Recently, I’ve been trying it on fish…”

“Are your parents sick of eating fish yet?”

Kyoichi smirked.

Kurenai blushed, gripping her sleeves in embarrassment.

Her family’s fridge was still packed with fish. Lately, Yūhi Shinku had been looking visibly tired of them.

Everyone chuckled knowingly.

Medical ninjutsu was notoriously difficult—

And every medical ninja started by practicing on fish.

"Let's Go See What Missions Are Available!"

Kyoichi stretched.

Upon arriving at the Hokage’s Office…

Just as he was about to enter—

“Master Kyoichi, the Hokage has summoned you.”

A Chūnin was waiting at the entrance.

Kyoichi paused for a moment, then nodded slightly.

He signaled for his students to wait downstairs before heading to the office.

The Hokage's Office

The Third Hokage was smoking.

The room was thick with smoke.

Kyoichi waved a hand to clear the air and stepped forward to pay his respects.

“I wanted to speak with you a few days ago, but I heard you were busy with research, so I didn’t disturb you… But you’ve given me quite the headache.”

The Third Hokage sighed as he put out his cigarette.

“You mean…?”

Kyoichi had a good guess—

It was likely about Yahiko.

“We just received intel. Yahiko has returned to Amegakure… and seems to have met with Hanzō the Salamander.”

The Third handed over a scroll.

Kyoichi took a look.

Yahiko went to see Hanzō?

A bold move.

Amegakure’s survival amidst the Three Great Nations was largely thanks to Hanzō’s efforts.

If Yahiko could reignite Hanzō’s ambitions and use his influence to strengthen Amegakure, then over time, the village might rise to become a dominant force among the smaller nations.

Of course…

That was Kyoichi’s perspective.

From the Third Hokage’s standpoint…

He might not be thrilled.

Kyoichi set down the scroll.

“I think this is a good thing. A stronger Amegakure could serve as a buffer between us and Iwagakure. If Ōnoki ever considers attacking Konoha, he’d have to think twice about this thorn in his side.”

“Jiraiya said the same thing.”

The Third Hokage nodded.

He put away the scroll and continued, “For now, we’ve decided to leave Amegakure’s situation as it is. If Yahiko and his group influence Hanzō’s decisions and make him more favorable toward Konoha, that wouldn’t be a bad outcome.”

Then, Sarutobi Hiruzen stood up and handed Kyoichi another scroll.

Kyoichi frowned slightly.

He opened it—

The Hiding in Mist Technique: Analysis and Countermeasures.

What was this?

Were they being sent east to deal with Kirigakure?

Kyoichi was baffled.

His team…

At their current level, sending them against Mist ninja was practically serving themselves on a platter.

“Ahem. Just study it for now. The Land of Water is becoming restless… We may need your team’s support later. You know how things are in Konoha…”

“Short on manpower? Lord Hokage, you’re really not afraid of pushing us too hard!”

Kyoichi was speechless.

For a Genin, the eastern front was the deadliest battlefield.

Kirigakure’s ninja were experts at eliminating weaker opponents.

The Hiding in Mist Technique and Silent Killing made them lethal adversaries.

Unless someone had a special ability, a Genin squad encountering Mist ninja would be in serious danger.

Kyoichi wasn’t too concerned.

But Asuma…

That was another story.

“I trust in your abilities.”

“…No pressure at all, huh? Alright, Lord Hokage, if that’s all, I’ll take my leave.”

Leaving the office, Kyoichi pondered for a moment—

Then chuckled.

Of course the Hokage knew everything happening in Amegakure.

He was the Hokage.

And as for Jiraiya’s discussions with him…

Kyoichi could already guess.

Clearly…

The two had fundamental disagreements.

Jiraiya had likely refused the Hokage position, leading to his conversation with Kyoichi. And it seemed Jiraiya had withheld certain details about Nagato.

Keeping an ace up his sleeve, huh?

Kyoichi didn’t mind.

His own strength—whether hidden or not—didn’t make much difference.

But Nagato…

That was another matter entirely.

The Rinnegan…

Now that was a hot potato.

Chapter Text

"Sensei, were you summoned for a new mission?"

Asuma's eyes lit up with excitement.

Another B-rank mission? That would be amazing!

"You went to see the Third Hokage again, didn't you?"

Kurenai turned her head to look at Asuma.

Asuma froze for a second.

Then, his face flushed, and he loudly refuted, "No way! I didn’t go last time either! He just gave it to me on his own!"

"Hahaha..."

The other shinobi in the mission hall burst into laughter.

Asuma's little "rumor"—

Most people had heard about it, though no one knew for sure if it was true.

But…

It probably was.

After all, Asuma’s mission records had mysteriously gained another B-rank entry.

Kyoichi patted Asuma's shoulder with a grin. "Relax, this has nothing to do with you this time."

"It didn't last time either!"

Asuma bristled.

"Sure, sure..."

Kurenai chuckled as she followed along.

Shisui had been watching silently from the side.

As he passed by Asuma, he murmured, "Even if you did, so what? If you're strong enough, you don’t need to care what others say."

With that, he quickly caught up with Kyoichi.

Asuma was momentarily stunned.

He knew the truth.

Of course, he had gone to ask for a mission.

But he didn’t want to admit it.

Still, after hearing Shisui's words, he thought it over carefully…

And it made sense.

Yeah!

Why should he care so much?

If he got stronger, who could talk down to him?

Power—

That was what really mattered!

Asuma clenched his kunai tightly and strode into the hall with renewed determination.

Kyoichi casually took on a C-rank mission.

A simple escort job, nothing too difficult. But this time, he made one thing clear to Asuma and the others—unless they were in mortal danger, he absolutely wouldn’t step in.

Asuma’s response?

Perfect!

After two brushes with death, they were no longer the rookies they had been.

A C-rank mission was well within their capabilities now.

And so, after meeting up with the merchant caravan, Kyoichi comfortably took a seat in the cart—

While Asuma and the others had to run alongside it.

Asuma was dumbfounded.

Kyoichi, however, called it—

"Training!"

The mission proceeded smoothly.

The enemies were a few rogue ninja, but Asuma and the others successfully repelled or eliminated them.

Once the escort was complete, on the way back, Kyoichi taught them a new jutsu.

Vacuum Wave—a B-rank technique.

As for Kurenai, her main focus was still medical ninjutsu.

One of the rogue ninja had been severely wounded. Kyoichi had her attempt to heal him.

She failed.

But—

It was still valuable experience.

It wasn’t cruelty on Kyoichi’s part. These rogue ninja had attacked the caravan and looted innocent merchants. If they weren’t treated, the caravan guards would have finished them off anyway.

If Kurenai saved them, they might have a slim chance at survival.

If not?

Then so be it.

Kyoichi wasn’t going to intervene.

Kurenai felt terrible. But this was a lesson every medical ninja had to face—

Even Tsunade couldn’t save everyone.

And Kyoichi had no intention of letting his student develop psychological trauma over it, like Tsunade had.

---

After returning, they rested for a day.

The next morning, Kyoichi took Shisui and the others out for another mission.

Another C-rank.

No complaints—

As long as there were missions to take, he’d take them.

After all…

He didn’t have to do anything.

He could research jutsu in peace while still getting a solid share of the rewards.

Kurenai got to train her medical skills.

And Asuma and Shisui?

They were the ones doing all the work.

But strangely enough—

They didn’t feel exploited at all.

Instead, they felt they were growing significantly stronger.

A win for everyone!

A squad that never got injured had formed.

But…

The peaceful days didn’t last long.

When they returned to Konoha again—

"Jonin Kyoichi, the Third Hokage has summoned you."

"Ugh…"

Great.

It had to be something serious.

After dismissing his students, Kyoichi made his way to the Hokage's office.

Inside the conference room—

Several jōnin were already present, including Minato Namikaze.

Seeing Kyoichi arrive, Minato subtly gestured at him.

Kyoichi got the hint and stood next to him.

"What’s this about?" he asked quietly.

"The Chūnin Exams," Minato replied in a low voice.

Kyoichi understood immediately.

The Chūnin Exams.

That made sense.

It had been two or three months since graduation. There was no major war at the moment, but one could break out at any time. They needed to speed up the promotion process for genin.

And the only way to promote them—

Was through the exam.

Konoha’s education and promotion system was… too casual.

Even if someone passed the exam, what then?

Naruto won his exams and tournament—

And still wasn’t promoted.

Meanwhile, Kakashi had already been a chūnin at six years old.

If he took the exam, it wouldn’t be fair to others.

But if he didn’t—

What about Obito and Rin?

The Third Hokage explained the exam situation and then glanced around the room.

"This year is special. Does anyone have any objections?"

Kyoichi noticed—

When the Third asked that, his gaze lingered on him the longest.

He hesitated.

Did the Hokage want his input?

Or did he want him to stay silent?

Either way, there was no benefit in speaking up.

As he glanced around, Kyoichi noticed Minato’s expression wasn’t quite right.

Sensing Kyoichi’s gaze, Minato leaned over and whispered, "I sensed when you returned. I suggested to the Third that he should ask for your opinion."

"Ugh…"

This guy just threw him under the bus!

Fine.

The Third Hokage cleared his throat. "Kyoichi, you have a talent for education. Do you have any thoughts on this?"

Kyoichi sighed.

"Lord Hokage, I don’t have much to say—just a few questions."

"Go ahead."

The Third sat up straight, clearly intrigued.

He believed the Chūnin Exams were fine as they were.

Yet Kyoichi had several concerns?

Was his exam design really that flawed?

"A lot of this year’s genin have battlefield experience. Some teams even have chūnin among them. If an entire team competes together, wouldn’t that be unfair to the others?"

"Uh…"

The Third leaned back, deep in thought.

Kyoichi’s point was obvious.

Kakashi Hatake.

Six years old and already a chūnin.

Now nine, his strength was on a completely different level from the rest.

"And?"

"Also, do team-based battles truly measure an individual’s qualifications? Some fight their way through but don’t get promoted. Is that fair?"

Kyoichi shrugged.

A chūnin wasn’t just a fighter—

They had to be leaders.

The Third fell silent.

After a long pause, he sighed. "An exam can never be the same as real war. But you’ve raised important concerns. Do you have a solution?"

"My suggestion—" Kyoichi said calmly, "is to reorganize all the teams. Force them to form new squads and take the exam with unfamiliar teammates. Then, promote those who demonstrate leadership potential."

"Reorganize…?"

Minato and the other jōnin exchanged uncertain glances.

That would undo all their prior teamwork training!

"Yes. Assign teams based on a balanced system. Make them adapt to new teammates. Then, select the best leaders for promotion."

Kyoichi explained his idea.

The Third Hokage thought for a long time before asking, "Do you already have a full exam plan?"

"No—"

"Good. You’re in charge of designing this year’s Chūnin Exams. Completing it will count as an A-rank mission. If you need assistance, just ask—even me."

The Third didn't buy it.

Kyoichi definitely had a plan.

This kid was holding back!

Earlier, when asked if anyone had opinions, Kyoichi remained silent. But the moment he was called on, he raised a series of pointed questions that went straight to the core of the issue—along with a well-thought-out proposal.

And now he claimed he didn’t have a complete plan?

Who would believe that?

Certainly not the Third Hokage!

Chapter Text

The Third Hokage had left.

The remaining shinobi continued their meeting.

"Minato, you've really put me in a tough spot here."

Kyoichi sighed.

"But isn't this a good thing? An A-rank mission comes with a hefty reward!"

Minato scratched his head, looking somewhat apologetic.

Still... wasn't this outcome actually pretty great?

At first, he'd been worried about Kakashi’s situation, but Kyoichi had resolved it perfectly.

Disrupting the existing team formations… Why hadn’t he thought of that before?

The only downside?

This pretty much meant Obito had no chance of making Chūnin this year.

Not because of his strength—if anything, Minato felt that Obito was among the strongest of this year's Genin. But the kid was reckless, never paying attention to his surroundings. Just as Kyoichi had put it…

He was missing a few brain cells.

"Jōnin Kyoichi, your concerns and suggestions… honestly, these are things we hadn't even considered. Maybe young people really do have more ideas. You'll need to put that clever mind to work during the Chūnin Exams, but if you need anything, just let the Hokage know. I'll do my best to help."

Hayama Shirakumo greeted him with a friendly smile, his respectful attitude at odds with the deep scar on his face.

Kyoichi had met him a few times before—back during his own Jōnin Exam, Shirakumo had participated as well.

Now, Kyoichi knew much more.

Shirakumo had been an ANBU ninja with a high-ranking position. His participation in the Jōnin Exams was merely a formality, and he had now become Might Guy’s team leader.

That was a difference from how things had originally played out.

"Fine…"

Kyoichi sighed.

The Chūnin Exams were a thankless job. The system probably wouldn’t even give him a decent reward for handling it. He had no real interest in overseeing the process—he had just intended to let his subordinates participate and see how they fared.

After all, once war broke out, everyone would reach Chūnin status soon enough.

But then…

Minato had completely set him up.

"Minato, you threw me into this mess, and now you're trying to run? Not happening!"

Kyoichi's gaze was sharp and threatening.

Minato coughed awkwardly and said, "Don't worry, I'll help however I can. What’s your plan? Why don’t we discuss it now while everyone’s here?"

"Alright…"

Kyoichi sat down, and the gathered Jōnin found their seats around him.

After thinking for a moment, he outlined his plan.

"Here's my idea. The written exam is up to you guys, but for the second stage, we set up an arena filled with supplies—soldier pills, kunai, shuriken, food, and weapons…"

Kyoichi explained his thoughts.

In simple terms: a ninja battle royale.

Every so often, Jōnin would sweep through the outer edges of the battlefield, driving the candidates inward.

When he finished, everyone was left staring, dumbfounded.

This…

This was possible?

"You’re suggesting we confiscate all of their equipment before the second exam starts, forcing them to scavenge for supplies? But what about clans like the Inuzuka, who rely on their ninja hounds?"

Minato raised a concern.

"Their ninja dogs are part of their strength," Kyoichi replied.

The Inuzuka clan’s ninken were powerful, but not invincible. There were ways to counter them.

The other Jōnin nodded in agreement.

Indeed…

If the Inuzuka had their ninja hounds, other shinobi had their own summoned beasts.

It was fair.

"Before the exam begins, we’ll briefly show all candidates a map of the supply locations."

"This will test their intelligence-gathering skills."

"Hmm… we could also periodically drop supplies—blades, special soldier pills, explosive tags—each drop marked by a signal flare."

"A test of teamwork…"

These were all seasoned Jōnin.

As Kyoichi laid out his plan step by step, they quickly grasped the logic behind it.

By the end…

Hayama Shirakumo hesitated before saying, "The structure is solid, but… isn't this a bit too difficult?"

"Yeah. With randomized teams and resource competition, this is far harder than any past Chūnin Exam."

Another Jōnin agreed.

A Chūnin Exam like this?

It would be difficult even for Jōnin candidates.

For Genin, the challenge was beyond intense.

However…

"Everyone, war could break out with other villages at any moment. Chūnin are meant to be leaders. If we let some incompetent fool get promoted, we’re failing the next generation of Genin."

Kyoichi spoke with conviction.

While part of his motivation was simply that this setup seemed fun, the truth was…

This ninja battle royale was far superior to the old "scroll capture" format.

It tested intelligence, teamwork, and leadership—every crucial skill.

The other Jōnin weighed the proposal carefully.

In the end, they found no real flaws.

Compared to this…

The old method?

Just a low-level brawl over scrolls.

Tradition wasn’t always right.

Minato found himself nodding.

"Jōnin Kyoichi, I think this exam format could be standardized. You should write a formal proposal."

Nara Shikaku spoke up.

He rarely intervened—he wasn’t a squad leader, after all.

But…

Kyoichi’s idea was just too good. It completely outclassed the previous Chūnin Exam format.

After some thought, he asked, "What about the third stage?"

"One-on-one battles, of course. What else? If we wanted to shake things up, we could use the same format as the second round—just with individuals instead of teams."

Kyoichi replied casually.

Shikaku’s eyes gleamed.

He immediately grasped the advantage—

Traditionally, the final round was held in a tournament-style arena.

But…

War wasn’t fought in an arena.

Real battles involved ambushes, assassinations, and surprise attacks. No enemy would give you a "fair fight."

This kind of final round would produce shinobi better suited for actual warfare.

He nodded. "Jōnin Kyoichi, please draft a formal proposal. I'll make sure the Third Hokage increases your compensation."

"Now that’s what I like to hear."

Kyoichi grinned.

Shikaku was a strategist. He wouldn't make empty promises.

If he said it…

Then an increase in payment was guaranteed.

An A-rank mission payout typically ranged between 150,000 and 1,000,000 ryō—there was a lot of room for negotiation.

New weapons, here we come!

With the plan settled, all that remained was writing it up and refining the details.

The meeting adjourned.

Outside the building, Kyoichi intercepted Minato.

"Minato, you said earlier that you'd help me with anything, right?"

"Uh… yeah."

"Ahem. Well, I’ve been a bit busy lately. I’ll leave the proposal drafting to you."

"Wait, what? That’s not—"

Minato started to protest, but before he could finish, Kyoichi’s figure blurred and vanished—

A modified Body Flicker Technique!

Minato was speechless.

What the hell?

Busy?

Like hell he was.

After a moment, Minato shook his head and sighed.

Whatever…

It wasn’t a big deal. Kyoichi had already explained everything clearly. Writing it up would only take a day.

No problem.

Meanwhile, Kyoichi…

After making his escape, he checked on his three students.

They were diligently running laps around Konoha, bursting with energy.

He didn't interrupt them.

Instead, he found a small restaurant, bought some food, and sat down to read.

Tsunade’s collection of medical books wouldn’t study themselves.

***************************
Read advanced chapters ahead of everyone else on my P@treon.

P@treon/GodDragcell

Chapter Text

“Sensei, y-you’re back?”

Shisui was running past a shop when he glanced inside and saw Kyoichi sitting there.

Kyoichi put his book down and looked up.

“Yes, I saw you all training hard, so I didn’t disturb you.”

“I see…”

Shisui walked in, glancing around hesitantly.

Kyoichi frowned. “If you’ve got something to say, just say it. A five-year-old acting more mature than Asuma isn’t a good thing.”

“Yes, I wanted to ask—has the Chūnin Exams started?”

Kyoichi raised an eyebrow, setting his book aside to look at him.

“It’s just… I saw a lot of Genin squads returning.”

Shisui explained.

“Mhm. The Chūnin Exams are starting soon. I was planning to wait until you were all here before saying anything.”

Kyoichi nodded.

Shisui clenched his fists, visibly excited.

A moment later, Asuma and Kurenai arrived one after another.

Everyone was here.

“The Chūnin Exams are starting. Here’s the application form. If you’re interested, sign up. If not, it’s fine. This exam is different from before.”

Kyoichi didn’t explain further.

But…

Kurenai and the others quickly understood.

“Sensei…”

“This is gonna be tough!”

Different?

That must mean Kyoichi designed the test!

“I won’t spoil anything, but for the next few days, we’ll be doing some specialized training.”

“Yes!”

Everyone was pumped.

The Chūnin Exams!

They might not necessarily pass, but it was a great chance to gauge the strength of other squads.

Asuma casually sat down and helped himself to some food.

After following Kyoichi, his sense of shame had gradually eroded. The pride and discipline expected of the Sarutobi heir? Nowhere to be seen.

Of course…

Shisui wasn’t much better.

At this point, he didn’t look like a typical Uchiha at all.

He didn’t wear the Uchiha crest, nor did he constantly boast about his clan. He even eagerly took on tasks like carrying water and chopping wood.

If it weren’t for the fact that these chores had recently been turned into official missions, he might still be volunteering to help random villagers.

Obito was the same way.

These two were the black sheep of the Uchiha Clan.

The only difference…

Obito was just… simpler. And in the future, he’d be even dumber.

Kyoichi didn’t mean to insult Obito. But teaching him was ten times harder than teaching Shisui.

As for Kurenai…

A certain image flashed through Kyoichi’s mind.

Sakura Haruno…

Kurenai specialized in genjutsu, but in reality, she shared a similar starting template with Sakura.

Excellent chakra control

A sharp mind

A natural affinity for genjutsu

The only difference?

Sakura had someone else inside her.

Kyoichi thought for a long moment before making a decision.

Super Strength!

Once Kurenai mastered medical ninjutsu, he’d teach her super strength techniques for self-defense. Not that Kyoichi could use them yet.

The books in his study didn’t contain those techniques, but that wasn’t an issue. With Katsuyu’s help, he could always ask Tsunade.

However…

For Kurenai, just learning the basics would be enough.

She didn’t need to master it. Just enough to protect herself.

Her main focus would remain genjutsu and medical ninjutsu.

With that settled, Kyoichi finalized his training plan.

“Asuma, keep up your usual training. You should aim to master Fire Release soon.”

“Yes!”

“Shisui, put your swordsmanship on hold for now. Focus on Vacuum Blade and Vacuum Wave.”

“Yes!”

“Kurenai, I want you to fully master the Mystical Palm Technique before the exams. We won’t be taking any missions for now, so come to me anytime you have questions.”

Kyoichi gave his instructions one by one.

He wasn’t giving them direct answers to the exam, but targeted training? That was fair game.

Of course…

He wasn’t the only one doing this.

Every Jōnin who attended the meeting knew what was coming.

Training was necessary.

A real battlefield wouldn’t always provide ideal weapons.

Take Kakashi, for example.

In the original timeline, once Chidori’s flaws were exposed and his chakra blade was broken, his combat strength dropped significantly.

Losing his sword cost him half his power.

That was a serious flaw.

Kurenai nodded seriously.

She understood.

If she could master the Mystical Palm Technique and genjutsu before the exam, she’d be a huge asset to her team.

Asuma and Shisui didn’t fully get it, but…

They trusted Kyoichi.

---

The Next Day…

Minato arrived with a thick stack of documents.

This was the finalized version of Kyoichi’s proposal.

Written by Minato himself.

It was incredibly detailed…

Each aspect clearly explained the purpose and evaluation criteria. Very thorough.

Hiruzen read it carefully from start to finish.

After a long silence…

He sighed deeply.

“Lord Third, are you dissatisfied with the plan?”

Minato was puzzled.

The more he wrote yesterday, the more he felt that Kyoichi’s system was superior—more comprehensive, better at simulating the unpredictability of war.

Stealing scrolls? Sure, that required conflict.

But in real battles, would things really be that simple?

No way…

On the battlefield, even Jōnin would target Genin.

But…

Minato noticed that Hiruzen seemed unhappy after reading the plan.

“No… It’s just… when it comes to innovation, you young people are really something. As for me… I’m old. Useless.”

Hiruzen chuckled.

He was known for his deep scheming.

But after reading Kyoichi’s proposal, he suddenly realized—

After so many years as Hokage, he had done nothing but continue the rules set by his teacher.

Oh…

There was one thing.

Early graduation.

But that turned out to be a disaster.

Compared to a kid like Kyoichi…

Even Hiruzen couldn’t help but feel ashamed.

Of course…

He quickly composed himself, hiding his emotions.

After all…

He was the Hokage.

With a serious expression, he said, “We’ll implement this plan as is. As for team assignments, Minato, I’ll leave that to you.”

“Yes!”

Minato nodded, then hesitated. “And Kyoichi’s payment…?”

“The village’s funds are tight. I’ll see if he’s willing to accept other compensation instead.”

Hiruzen thought for a moment.

Normally, the village wouldn’t lack money.

But…

The war had just ended, and another conflict could break out at any moment.

No matter how much money they had, it would never be enough.

“Yes, I understand. I’ll finalize the details.”

Minato didn’t press further.

Since the Third had a plan, Kyoichi wouldn’t be shortchanged.

He only had admiration for Kyoichi.

People had wanted to reform the Chūnin Exams before, but they never found a good solution.

Make it too realistic?

Too hard—no one would pass.

Make it too easy?

Then anyone could become a Chūnin.

So in the end…

Everyone just stuck with the old system.

But Kyoichi’s plan was different.

It covered intelligence gathering, teamwork, leadership, and combat.

It was perfectly suited for selecting Chūnin.

Now the real problem was…

How to form the teams?

Wait…

Minato suddenly remembered something.

He still had to train Obito and Rin!

Without Kakashi, Rin might struggle to pass, and Obito… there was no way he’d make it past the second round.

At that moment, Minato deeply regretted everything.

It felt like he hadn’t made Kyoichi do extra work—

He had just given himself a massive headache.

Chapter Text

Time passed quickly.

Kyoichi had been quite busy these past few days.

It wasn’t because of Asuma or Shisui—those two were relatively low-maintenance. As long as he gave them a few jutsu and taijutsu techniques to train with, they could figure out the rest on their own.

Besides…

As they trained and improved, Kyoichi’s own proficiency in his jutsu and taijutsu techniques also increased.

They were basically reliable sources of progress.

The real headache was Kurenai Yuhi.

Medical ninjutsu wasn’t something that could be taught easily.

During this time, Kyoichi had sent a “message” to Tsunade, asking for her advice. Katsuyu had been very cooperative, showing no sign of impatience.

This made Kyoichi appreciate the Slug Sage even more—

Among the three great summoning clans, the Slug Sage was probably the easiest to communicate with.

He had also inquired about the secrets of the Super Strength Technique, mentioning Kurenai. Tsunade hadn’t responded all afternoon, but when Katsuyu returned, it brought a scroll with it.

A handwritten Super Strength Technique manual!

Kyoichi mastered it quickly.

His chakra control was already precise to the point that he didn’t need any adaptation period.

However, at his current level, the Super Strength Technique was still not as direct as using his sword—unless he combined it with the Seven Days Breathing Method.

Of course…

That was only true for Kyoichi’s own swordsmanship.

For Kurenai, even just a beginner’s grasp of the Super Strength Technique would be enough to compensate for her weaknesses in close combat as a support-type ninja.

But…

Everything depended on whether Kurenai could fully master the Mystical Palm Technique first.

Fortunately…

"Sensei, I did it!"

"Good. You can go tell Yuhi-senpai the good news—he won’t have to keep stocking his fridge with fish anymore."

A smile appeared on Kyoichi’s face.

She did it!

Kurenai sat down, feeling slightly dizzy, and quickly popped a soldier pill into her mouth.

"Next, I’m going to teach you a taijutsu technique. You’ve heard of Lady Tsunade, haven’t you?"

"Mm!"

Kurenai nodded repeatedly, her eyes sparkling.

Tsunade was her idol.

As a kunoichi, her greatest goal was to become a ninja as legendary as Tsunade.

So…

She could already guess what technique it would be.

"Lady Tsunade's taijutsu isn’t necessarily suited for you. Your physique is relatively weak, so you won’t be able to use this technique as a standard move."

Kyoichi spoke seriously.

Although the Super Strength Technique was classified as a mix of ninjutsu and taijutsu, it still required muscle coordination to generate explosive power in an instant.

Kurenai simply didn’t have that kind of physical foundation.

"As a trump card, then?"

Kurenai was initially disappointed but quickly understood her teacher’s point.

"That’s right. And you’ll be learning to use it with your legs—your hands are needed for hand seals."

"Understood! Please guide me, Sensei!"

Kurenai bowed deeply.

Kyoichi took out the scroll and handed it to her.

She read through it carefully before beginning her training immediately.

It was hard!

So much so that…

Her ligaments got strained multiple times, but she refused Kyoichi’s help, healing herself with the Mystical Palm Technique each time.

She wasn’t afraid of hardship.

Not far away…

Yuhi Shinku approached, carrying a basket of food.

"I was worried her mother might feel distressed if she saw her like this, so I brought this myself. Please remind her to eat. Also… thank you very much for your guidance."

Yuhi Shinku bowed deeply.

He knew exactly what Kyoichi was teaching.

The Super Strength Technique!

A Senju Clan secret technique.

"It’s nothing. As long as she’s willing to learn and endure hardship, I’m willing to teach. She’ll go far."

Kyoichi sighed.

This kind of conversation…

In his past life, he had imagined that he might one day use these words when talking to a parent.

He never expected…

That they would actually come in handy in this world.

Yuhi Shinku bowed again before leaving.

If he stayed too long, his daughter would notice.

However…

Kyoichi knew that Kurenai’s sensory abilities were strong—she had probably already sensed him.

Because she was training even harder now.

"Alright, time to eat…"

"I can’t let them down."

"Effort is the cheapest thing in the ninja world. You’re working hard, but so is everyone else. On the battlefield, teamwork and strategy are what really matter."

Except for monsters and madmen.

Kyoichi thought to himself.

Clearly, Kurenai was neither an overpowered genius nor a taijutsu maniac like Might Guy.

—

The past few days, every team had been undergoing intense training.

Shisui had already mastered several vacuum-based Wind Release techniques that didn’t require ninja tools.

Recently, he had been focusing on genjutsu, Yanagi, and Kyoichi’s self-created Lightsaber Technique.

Although Shisui suspected that ninja tools might be restricted in the Chunin Exams, he still believed that his main focus should be swordsmanship—and he hadn’t neglected his Body Flicker Technique either.

Asuma’s training was even simpler.

He wanted to keep improving himself without being overly concerned about the exams.

So…

Kyoichi taught him Flying Swallow Technique.

Take from the village, give back to the village!

Of course, Kyoichi gained plenty from the experience as well.

Not to mention an increase in his overall proficiency, he had also mastered another Wind Release technique—

Wind Release: Pressure Damage!

A terrifyingly powerful jutsu, one of the pinnacle Wind Release techniques.

Even though he didn’t specialize in Wind Release, having one more technique was always a good thing.

At the same time…

The Chunin Exams were about to begin.

Having received an early briefing, Kyoichi arrived at the exam venue to oversee preparations.

Most resource points were sealed in crates, and repellents were scattered around to keep wild animals from disturbing the area.

Once everything was in place, the Third Hokage arrived.

"Lord Hokage!"

"Kyoichi, is the exam site ready?"

"Yes. The resource maps have already been prepared in advance. Once the first exam is over, they can be distributed to the participants."

Kyoichi took out a giant scroll.

Inside was a detailed map of the exam grounds.

The Third Hokage nodded in satisfaction.

He glanced at the Forest of Death from a high vantage point before clearing his throat.

"Kyoichi, the village is currently short on funds. I promised you an A-rank mission reward, but… money is tight right now."

"Huh?"

Are you seriously trying to weasel out of paying me?!

"Don’t misunderstand—I’m not refusing to pay. It’s just that we’re financially strained. We can compensate you with other things instead, like jutsu or resources."

The Hokage coughed lightly.

Kyoichi’s expression clearly showed his misunderstanding.

"That’s fine. I was actually planning to make a chakra-infused weapon. Does the village have any Chakra Metal?"

Obviously, they did.

After all, Asuma’s trench knives still hadn’t been crafted.

"Well…"

The Third Hokage hesitated for a moment before nodding.

"Alright, but you’ll have to pay a little extra."

"Deal!"

Kyoichi readily agreed.

Chakra Metal wasn’t something you could always buy, even with money—this was a definite win.

"The exams are about to begin. We’ll discuss the details later."

The Third Hokage sighed in relief.

As long as they could negotiate, everything was fine.

What he feared most was that this kid would only accept cash.

At this moment, the participating genin were entering the exam venue.

Outside, besides the jōnin instructors, only two people remained—

Kakashi Hatake and Might Duy, who had recently been promoted to Tokubetsu Jōnin.

Duy was currently crying tears of joy, making for a striking scene alongside Might Guy.

The Third Hokage surveyed the area.

There weren’t many participants this time.

Many had already been promoted during the war, while others—longtime genin—chose not to register.

This year’s exam was mostly composed of genin who had graduated in the past three or four years.

—

"How’s Tsunade doing?"

"She’s fine. She recently made some money and paid off part of her debt. You don’t have to worry about debt collectors showing up in the village."

"Tsunade… made money?"

The Third Hokage looked genuinely shocked, his face full of disbelief.

That’s the real teacher’s reaction right there.

Kyoichi almost laughed but still clarified,

"Not from gambling."

"Oh, well, that makes sense. With her abilities, as long as she doesn't gamble, she can make money in any field."

***************************
Read advanced chapters ahead of everyone else on my P@treon.

P@treon/GodDragcell

Chapter Text

"Shisui, if you can be promoted to Chunin in this exam, make sure to give it your all."

"Clan Leader, I actually think it's better not to be promoted. Sensei once said that a tree growing too tall is easily broken by the wind, and I believe he's right. Besides, the Uchiha don't need something like this just for appearances."

"Is that what you think? Then do as you see fit."

Shisui's mind replayed the conversation he had with Fugaku the night before.

The clan was truly complicated.

He hadn't understood it before.

But...

Ever since Kyoichi taught Yahiko those lessons, Shisui had kept them in mind. After returning to Konoha, he trained while observing, gradually comprehending much of what Kyoichi had said.

Allies, enemies.

That's right!

That was the most important thing.

Many people within the clan were not allies at all; in fact, some were outright obstacles. Their abilities were weak, but their schemes were endless—

Take something as simple as the Chunin Exams, for example. They had turned it into a grand stage to showcase their strength.

But...

What was the point?

Shisui, despite being only five years old, understood that it was meaningless.

Just like the difference between the Land of Rain and the great nations—no matter how many geniuses emerged, it wouldn't change the fundamental decline.

Those old geezers in the clan treated Konoha like an imaginary enemy...

It was only a matter of time before something went wrong.

"Shisui, I heard this exam is different from usual. You need to be extra careful."

"Uh…"

Shisui looked up at Obito, his mouth slightly open as if he wanted to say something but then hesitated, his expression slightly dumbfounded.

Beside them…

Kurenai couldn't hold back her laughter and teased, "Obito, I think you should be more worried about yourself. If you keep charging ahead recklessly, you might embarrass yourself this time."

"Tch, this time Kakashi isn’t here. I'm going to prove myself!"

Obito raised his thumb with pure confidence.

And yet…

The moment he saw the exam paper in the first round, he was stunned.

A written test?

Why was there a written test in the Chunin Exams?!

He was completely dumbfounded.

---

Kyoichi wasn’t involved in the first round.

There wasn’t much to change about the written test.

However…

The one who set the questions was Minato Namikaze.

Outside…

"You made the questions really difficult. Aren’t you worried Obito won’t pass?"

Kyoichi was curious.

Obito’s academic ability was on par with Naruto’s, but his taijutsu and ninjutsu were quite strong—a rather unusual case.

"I want him to understand the importance of theory," Minato explained.

"Minato, you're really looking out for him."

Hayama Shirakumo sighed.

Kyoichi thought for a moment, then chuckled. "You think this might stress him out enough to awaken his Sharingan?"

"Huh?"

Minato was momentarily stunned.

Was that possible?

But after thinking about it carefully, Obito was full of surprises both in battle and in daily life. His strength wasn’t weak either, so… maybe it really could happen.

Meanwhile, Obito was scratching his head frantically.

He was really anxious!

So many questions, and he didn’t know a single one.

Kyoichi sighed inwardly and patted Minato on the shoulder. "It’s tough… Maybe we should just break him down and rebuild him from scratch."

A complete overhaul might not be a bad idea.

Obito was a huge wildcard!

And besides…

Madara hadn’t even taken notice of Obito yet. At this point, Shisui was probably a higher priority for him.

But…

Wiping him out was out of the question.

Minato assumed Kyoichi was just joking.

As the exam continued, inside the hall, many examinees were sweating bullets. Some were already resorting to various means to cheat—something the Jonin proctors observed silently.

However…

A little bit of cheating was one thing.

But Obito pulling out a full-on cheat sheet was just too much!

"Put him on the waiting list. If the numbers work out, he’ll be eliminated. If not, he can join as a reserve."

The Third Hokage chuckled.

Obito…

He had quite an impression of the boy.

In fact, in the Third Hokage's eyes, Obito was a potential second coming of Kagami Uchiha. To him, Obito’s importance far outweighed Shisui’s, because he believed Obito had the potential to change the Uchiha Clan.

Kyoichi narrowed his eyes slightly.

Obito, huh?

Heh…

Tobirama had been very clear about this—when Uchiha awaken their Sharingan, their personalities might undergo an extreme shift, even becoming the complete opposite of what they once were.

But the Third Hokage hadn't remembered that part.

He had only imitated the surface of Tobirama’s methods…

Kyoichi didn’t say much.

His ideology was different from the Third Hokage's, but ultimately, Hiruzen Sarutobi was a far better ruler than Danzo.

If that old bastard were in charge, Kyoichi might already be lying on a dissection table "for the good of Konoha."

So in that regard, Hiruzen was at least tolerable.

Time flew by.

The exam ended!

Kyoichi glanced at the results, then picked up the scroll and prepared to head to the second exam site.

"Oh, right, Minato—during the second round, when the Jonin sweep through, take care of ‘eliminating’ the stragglers who are still visible to everyone."

Kyoichi reminded him.

He had to announce the rules soon and wouldn’t have time to micromanage this part.

Minato nodded, indicating he understood.

Then…

Kyoichi walked away.

Not long after…

The exam results were posted.

Even before grading, it was pretty clear who had passed just from observing the test-takers. The only real surprise was Obito.

Hiruzen had personally put him on the reserve list!

A crowd gathered around the results board.

Obito was visibly nervous.

He thought for sure he had failed, but deep down, he still hoped for a miracle.

One by one, he checked the names…

No, no… Not there!

He felt his heart sink.

But then—

"Did you really think you could pass after cheating?"

A familiar voice.

Kyoichi-sensei.

Of course.

Obito’s face fell.

Of course, they had caught him.

"Obito, look at the bottom!" Rin suddenly said, full of excitement.

Obito quickly looked down.

Reserve Candidate: Uchiha Obito.

Huh?!

He froze for a moment, then instantly lit up with joy.

"Sensei, I passed!"

"Happy? You might be celebrating too soon. Teams are assigned in groups of three—you’d better check whether the number of official candidates is a multiple of three."

Kyoichi smiled.

"If it is, well… tough luck. You’re just a reserve. Unless someone drops out due to injury, you won’t be competing."

"...Huh?"

Obito's face fell instantly.

Rin and Kurenai giggled beside him.

They had already noticed it—there was exactly one missing spot.

So clearly…

Obito’s so-called "pass" was questionable.

Shisui glanced at Kyoichi, then at the scene before him, deep in thought.

Still…

It was good that Obito had made it.

He didn’t dwell on it further.

"Alright, I told you all—you’re celebrating too soon. The first round was just a warm-up. In the second round… you’re going to regret passing the first."

Kyoichi smiled gently.

But his eyes were deadly serious.

The crowd instantly fell silent.

Everyone understood.

Kyoichi was the examiner for the second round.

And he was here to announce the rules!

"Very well, then..."

Kyoichi unrolled the scroll, revealing a map.

"You have one minute to memorize this map. You are allowed to use any method—except for direct physical contact."

Whoosh!

In an instant, everyone surged forward.

A map!

Every ninja knew how crucial maps were. In war, securing a map could cost numerous lives.

Intelligence gathering!

At this very moment, the exam had already begun.

This was a test of their information-gathering ability—and also a measure of their overall skills.

A moment later…

"Time's up."

Chapter Text

Asuma, Shisui, and Kurenai exchanged glances.

Familiar!

Way too familiar!

This was their teacher’s classic tactic.

Just when you thought the test hadn’t started yet, the exam had already begun.

Of course, it was Kyoichi’s doing.

They didn’t dare let their guard down. The map they had just seen flashed through their minds again and again, but…

"Be content..."

Shisui murmured softly.

Asuma and Kurenai paused for a moment before quickly understanding—don’t be too greedy, just remember part of the map.

One minute…

Normally, that was plenty of time to memorize a map.

But…

There were only a couple of clear vantage points.

And there were fifty to sixty people here.

In that instant, there was no way to convince everyone to rationally transcribe the map. They weren’t teammates; they were competitors.

It was unsolvable…

Kyoichi’s voice interrupted their thoughts.

"Next, we will confiscate all ninja tools and supplies. Everything you need for the second exam, you’ll have to obtain inside the test site."

"Additionally…"

"Be prepared. We will be shuffling all teams."

Kyoichi’s smiling eyes swept over the crowd.

An uproar broke out instantly.

Shuffling the teams?!

That meant former teammates could now be enemies.

Which meant…

The intelligence they had just gathered…

Everyone looked at each other, speechless.

Kurenai glanced at her two teammates, silently exchanging wry looks.

Yep. This felt exactly like their teacher’s work.

That distinct sense of mischief—it was so thick you could almost smell it.

"The rest of the details were on the map earlier, so I won’t repeat myself."

"Sensei, what if we didn’t see the map clearly?"

"If you couldn’t see it clearly in a minute, then you’re not qualified to be a Chūnin."

The field fell into silence.

Some were angry but had no way to argue.

Kyoichi didn’t give them a chance to dwell on it, simply waving his hand to signal them forward—

To the Forest of Death!

---

The atmosphere was tense on the way.

Shisui exchanged hand signals with Asuma and Kurenai.

Nearby, Obito's eyes lit up when he saw them.

The Police Force’s hand signs!

Excited, he pulled Rin over and started wildly signaling to Shisui.

But…

Halfway through…

He forgot how to sign a particular word.

Awkward.

Fortunately, Shisui understood his intention and signed back with a slight nod.

It wasn’t hard to guess—probably something about protecting Rin.

Because Obito himself had never learned the word "fear."

Most of the examinees were cautious around each other.

But…

Some had already started forming temporary alliances—especially those who were former teammates or had good relationships.

Meanwhile…

Kyoichi and Might Duy trailed behind them.

"Kyoichi, how does your mind even work? All these twists and turns… you sure have a lot of devious tricks."

Might Duy was amazed.

As a proctor, he was only observing and providing emergency protection if necessary.

So…

He had no idea what Kyoichi had planned until now.

This…

He wasn’t sure about Guy, but he himself definitely couldn’t handle it.

Duy knew his own abilities.

Sure, his Taijutsu was strong, and he had the Eight Gates, but he lacked the knowledge and strategic thinking required of a Chūnin or Jōnin. If he were in charge of a squad, he’d only be a liability.

Seeing how this exam was playing out only reinforced that belief.

"It’s nothing special. I’m just standing on the shoulders of giants."

"That makes sense! This is youth!"

"Uh…" Here we go again.

Kyoichi ignored Duy’s sudden outburst of passion and focused his gaze on the Genin ahead.

By now, it was easy to tell who was smart and who wasn’t.

Some had already started forming alliances.

The team shuffle wasn’t just to test command skills or improvisation—it was also a test of grand strategy.

If three original teammates managed to spread across three separate squads while maintaining control of those teams, they could coordinate and systematically eliminate the competition.

In a structured exam, this kind of tactic would be considered cheating.

But on the battlefield?

It was standard practice.

Life-and-death combat didn’t care about sportsmanship.

If you couldn’t grasp that concept…

You had no business being a ninja.

Kyoichi followed them to the outskirts of the Forest of Death but didn’t go in.

Rushing around to watch in person was too exhausting.

Better to find Hiruzen!

Hiruzen’s Telescope Jutsu was the ultimate live broadcast tool—no need to run around.

As for emergency rescues…

That’s what Minato and the medical team were for.

No need to get his hands dirty.

"Lord Hokage…"

"You’re not supervising the exam site? What are you doing here?"

Hiruzen looked at him curiously.

He was stationed at a distance from the Forest of Death. If something happened, it would take him a moment to reach.

Usually…

The head proctor should be nearby monitoring the test.

Kyoichi grinned.

"Minato-senpai is already there. What would a mere junior like me need to contribute? I heard you have a Jutsu that allows remote observation. I was just curious and wanted to see it in action."

"Uh…" Hiruzen was speechless.

Telescope Jutsu.

That technique…

Was a little embarrassing to talk about.

His small personal hobby was basically an open secret among the younger generation now.

Awkwardly clearing his throat, he said, "Fine. Using it to monitor the exam is actually a good idea—it allows for a broad perspective."

"Lord Hokage, I’ve prepared a large mirror for you."

Kyoichi unsealed a massive mirror from a storage scroll.

Hiruzen was speechless.

After a long silence…

He still cast the Jutsu, using the mirror to project a real-time view of the Forest of Death.

Though the technique needed a small adjustment, it was nothing difficult for Sarutobi Hiruzen.

Kakashi’s eyes widened.

This Jutsu…

Was amazing!

With this mirror, they could instantly switch perspectives and track multiple areas within the exam.

The only downside?

The Hokage had basically been demoted to a live broadcast cameraman.

Shikaku sighed.

Kyoichi has no fear.

No one else would have dared ask the Hokage to use this Jutsu.

The first image that appeared in the mirror was—

Uchiha Obito.

His team: Obito, Yamashiro Aoba, and Might Guy.

"This team is actually pretty strong. Guy’s Taijutsu is top-tier, Obito compensates with Ninjutsu, and Aoba specializes in reconnaissance."

Chōza analyzed thoughtfully.

He wasn’t entirely wrong.

But Hagane Kotetsu knew better.

He sighed softly.

He already saw the inevitable failure.

Obito and Guy.

In the same squad?

"Chōza-senpai, you’re only half right. On paper, this team is strong. But the problem is, between the three of them, they only have the combined intelligence of two people."

Kyoichi chuckled.

Minato really did them dirty with this grouping.

Kakashi thought it over carefully.

And realized…

Kyoichi’s assessment was absolutely spot on.

Obito and Guy…

Together, they barely had half a brain.

"I memorized the map! First, we should secure a resource point, then—"

"What resources? Let’s find an enemy team and take them down first!"

"Yes! My youth is burning!"

Hiruzen watched the scene unfold and fell silent.

He started doubting his own judgment.

Was Obito really the second coming of Uchiha Kagami?

"...I overestimated them."

"Clearly, they don’t even have a single brain between them."

Chapter Text

Who charges in headfirst without a plan?

That would be Obito and Might Guy!

Yamashiro Aoba was stunned.

According to his plan, they should first gather resources and then locate the goal.

Besides…

With the current exam rules, the best strategy was obviously not direct combat but preventing others from advancing.

Because…

As long as they could stall their opponents and keep them away from the center, the jōnin proctors would eventually intervene and eliminate them.

Unfortunately…

His words were useless.

Obito and Guy had already bolted ahead of him.

"Kyoichi-sensei, what do I do with these two…?"

Yamashiro Aoba muttered to himself, thinking for a long time.

In the end, he had no choice but to follow.

"Everyone, we're lucky to be in the second round together. Let's first establish a leader and then confirm our abilities and needs."

Asuma didn't rush in recklessly.

He turned to his two teammates.

They seemed familiar.

Kotetsu Hagane and Izumo Kamizuki.

They were in the same class at the Academy, but Asuma wasn’t exactly sure about their skills.

"We've been teammates before and work well together. We specialize in taijutsu and kenjutsu."

"I can use Water Release to assist with control," they added.

Their attitude was clear—they would follow his lead.

Asuma sighed in relief.

His teammates were cooperative!

Perfect…

He nodded. "Since you're following me, we'll proceed according to my plan. First, we'll scout for resources. If we encounter Shisui or Kurenai's squads, we'll team up and eliminate other competitors."

"Got it!"

Shisui and Kurenai were placed in different teams.

The teams had been assigned by Minato.

He understood all too well that Kyoichi's squad excelled at teamwork. If his students were grouped together, it would be a nightmare for the other participants.

Besides…

Kurenai herself wasn’t weak.

So…

Kyoichi's students were at a disadvantage in this assignment, especially Shisui, whose teammates were both civilian genin without strong jutsu. Their only advantage was that they were obedient.

Otherwise…

Given that Shisui was only five years old, he might not have been able to command them effectively.

Kurenai’s team, on the other hand, was slightly better—Raido and Ebisu.

Not the strongest, but definitely not weak.

Hiruzen quickly noticed and commented, "Minato has a lot of faith in your students, especially Shisui."

A five-year-old leading two civilian genin?

That meant…

In Minato’s assessment, Shisui's capabilities were already beyond an elite genin’s level.

"We’ve trained together a lot, and Minato knows my students' strengths well. If Shisui manages to obtain a weapon, his abilities will indeed surpass most of the others."

Kyoichi nodded, then chuckled. "Being split up might not be a bad thing. If they all survive the initial culling, they’ll have a huge advantage later."

"That’s true."

Hiruzen nodded.

A disadvantage now didn’t mean they’d be at a disadvantage later.

From a broader perspective, Shisui and the others actually had an edge. Because Asuma, Shisui, and Kurenai had all naturally taken command of their respective teams.

Soon…

The squads began moving.

The most reckless? Guy and Obito.

With Aoba scouting, they quickly found a target and immediately charged in, wiping out an opposing team. The medical unit swiftly intervened to extract the injured.

The brutality of the exam was evident from the very first skirmish.

Soon…

Battles erupted all over the forest.

Including Asuma’s squad—

They engaged Iruka’s team in a fight over a resource point.

Iruka’s team included Genma Shiranui, but they failed to detect Asuma’s squad in time. Izumo trapped two of them with Water Release: Starch Syrup Capturing Field.

Asuma followed up with a Vacuum Wave, taking one opponent out instantly.

Genma barely managed to save his other teammate.

Meanwhile, Shisui's squad was fleeing.

Shisui excelled in genjutsu and also had strong sensory abilities, though he usually didn't need to use them since Kyoichi and Kurenai handled that in their team.

Now, however…

His sensory skills were invaluable.

So…

Shisui stuck to his plan—find his teammates first.

Using his senses, he began searching for Asuma and Kurenai's teams, aiming to regroup and dominate together.

Hiruzen's Telescope Jutsu struggled to keep up.

There were too many fights happening at once!

However…

Without the jutsu, it would have been even more chaotic. At best, they’d only be able to observe a small portion of the forest.

Kakashi was frustrated.

This exam looked fun—it tested tactics, leadership, and large-scale strategy.

Unfortunately, he had already been promoted to chūnin. Even though he was the same age as the participants, he couldn't take the test.

Just then…

Kyoichi turned to Hiruzen and said, "Lord Third, could you lock onto Obito’s team?"

"Uh…"

Fine.

Today, you call the shots.

Hiruzen sighed internally and switched the view to Obito’s squad.

Obito and Guy had sprinted ahead, leaving Aoba behind.

Ahead of them—another team.

"Nara clan… and Akimichi."

Chōza recognized them immediately.

The opposing squad included a Nara clan member—Nara Enji.

Alongside him was Akimichi Shito.

Their third teammate wasn’t from the Yamanaka clan, but…

Even with just two members from the Ino-Shika-Chō trio, they were formidable.

Obito and Guy attempted to avoid the shadows while countering with Great Fireball Jutsu.

However, the combination of Shadow Imitation and Partial Multi-Size Jutsu was nearly impossible to counter. Obito was immediately caught.

Boom!

A massive palm slammed him into the dirt and dragged him back.

"You’re already dead," their third teammate declared.

A kunai grazed Obito’s throat—a clean kill if this had been real combat.

Guy saw this…

And instantly sped up.

Then…

Bail, retreat, vanish!

Aoba had just arrived when Guy grabbed him and fled at top speed.

"You idiot!"

Kakashi facepalmed, speechless.

Who charges in like that?

In a real battle, they’d have been dead a hundred times over.

The fighting continued.

Teams suffered losses, but…

It soon became clear—Kyoichi’s students weren’t among them.

Shisui and Kurenai had successfully regrouped and were now sweeping through resource points together.

"Kyoichi… you didn’t give them insider information, did you?"

Hiruzen squinted at him.

A six-man squad?

The others stood no chance.

And now, they were clearly moving toward Asuma’s location.

"I didn’t. I didn’t even teach Kurenai sensory jutsu, just to prevent them from linking up immediately."

Kyoichi was their teacher and the exam proctor.

Without clarification, his impartiality could be questioned.

Hiruzen’s question gave him the chance to explain.

The other jōnin, who had been skeptical, nodded.

They knew about the Second Hokage’s advanced sensory techniques.

If Kurenai had mastered that, the other squads wouldn’t be facing a six-man team right now.

They’d be dealing with a full nine-man unit.

At that moment…

Kyoichi formed a seal.

Summoning Jutsu!

A Katsuyu clone appeared.

"Begin the first wave of elimination—centered on Point A."

Immediately…

Signal flares lit up the sky over the Forest of Death.

The purge had begun.

The entire forest descended into chaos.

Everyone rushed toward the center.

But…

Collisions were inevitable.

***************************
Read advanced chapters ahead of everyone else on my P@treon.

P@treon/GodDragcell

Chapter Text

“Guy, leave me behind! Run!”

Yamashiro Aoba spotted the signal flare in the distance and immediately sent out his crows to scout. In no time…

He found the enemy.

A six-man squad!

“How many?”

“Six!”

“Damn…” Might Guy cursed internally.

Just great…

It was just the two of them against a full squad. How were they supposed to deal with this?

If they ran together… neither of them would make it out.

Gritting his teeth, Guy said, “I’ll use my secret technique to carry you out of here!”

“No need. Listen to me—I’m not as strong as they are, and this is only the first shrink. The second shrink is what really matters. Get inside the safe zone and hide. Wait for the second shrink.”

“If we make it into the top five, our team can still advance to the third round,” Aoba said urgently.

Without Obito slowing their team down with his recklessness, Might Guy was finally capable of having a proper conversation.

He felt a strange sense of relief.

But still…

Being down a man and facing off against Shisui and Kurenai’s combined squad meant they had no chance of winning.

“They’re here… Damn it! Aoba, I will get us to the third round!”

Guy could sense them approaching—

Kurenai. Shisui.

And also Ebisu, Raido Namiashi, and others.

There was no way they could win!

Unless he opened the Fourth Gate of the Eight Gates technique.

But…

His father had made it clear—The Eight Gates must only be opened to protect others. Using it for something like a competition? His dad would probably beat him to a pulp when he got home.

“It’s Guy! Surround him and cut him off!”

Shisui spotted Might Guy and instantly activated the Body Flicker Technique to pursue.

As a disciple of Kyoichi, he knew exactly how strong the Might family was.

This was a formidable enemy!

If they could take down Might Guy now with their six-man advantage, it would make things much easier when the Jōnin came in for the second sweep.

Ebisu, however, wasn’t thrilled about the idea.

But…

Now that he was in Kurenai’s squad, he couldn’t openly let Guy go. So, reluctantly, he turned his attention to Yamashiro Aoba.

Raido Namiashi found himself in the same awkward situation.

So…

Only Shisui’s team moved in to surround Might Guy.

However…

Just as Shisui moved in front of Guy, Guy suddenly exploded in speed.

Whoosh—

A gust of wind roared past.

Shisui was mid-hand seal, just about to cast a Genjutsu—only to see that Guy was already far away.

Too fast!

That speed…

“Was this the secret technique sensei mentioned?”

Shisui pondered.

There was no way they could catch up.

Reluctantly, he gave up the chase and returned to finish off Yamashiro Aoba.

However…

Thanks to Obito and Guy’s reckless charge in the first round, their squad hadn’t been able to loot any resources.

Eliminating Yamashiro Aoba gave them nothing but a single elimination point.

Even Ebisu felt embarrassed.

He had a good guess as to what had happened—Normally, when their teacher wasn’t around, he and Genma could hold Guy in check. But in this new team? There was no one capable of doing that.

---

“Aoba performed well, but he’s still too weak.”

Hiruzen sighed.

Aoba had the right mindset.

He knew what to do, how to execute a strategy, and how to adapt.

But unfortunately…

His strength simply wasn’t enough to qualify as a Chūnin.

As for Might Guy…

Hiruzen only remembered one thing about him—he was fast. Nothing else really stood out.

“Lord Third, Yamashiro Aoba and his team only graduated less than six months ago. The fact that they’ve reached this level is thanks to Kyoichi’s special training. If this were previous years, they wouldn’t have come this far at all,” Hakumo of Shirakumo Clan spoke up.

With Kyoichi’s training methods, Konoha’s lower-ranked ninja could close the gap quickly.

Unfortunately…

Such training couldn’t be applied to the entire Genin population.

There were too many of them!

Moreover, many Genin had already passed their optimal learning period. Teaching them at this point wouldn’t be as effective.

As for some level of training, Kurenai had already started implementing it.

At the same time…

All the Jōnin had their eyes on one particular six-man squad.

They had strategy…

They were decisive, ruthless, and acted with extreme efficiency.

Shisui’s team was moving in a diagonal line across the battlefield.

This positioning was designed specifically to seek out and eliminate enemy teams.

By the time the sweep was over, only eleven teams remained—

Most of them were heavily weakened.

For example, Shiranui Genma and Might Guy.

Both of them were now lone survivors, hiding in the forest.

The problem was, there were far too many sensory-type ninja around…

---

“Leaf Hurricane!”

“My youth burns bright!”

“Leaf Great Whirlwind!”

“Ugh…” A series of shouts and battle cries.

Might Guy landed two solid kicks, injuring two opponents, then took off running again.

Asuma watched his retreating figure, his eye twitching.

They had thought they were about to score an easy elimination—only to have the “lone wolf” turn around and beat them up instead. And they couldn’t even catch him.

What a headache.

“Asuma…”

“We need to regroup with Shisui and secure our advancement.”

Asuma didn’t hesitate anymore.

Shiranui Genma and Hagane Kotetsu were already injured. If they kept moving separately, they’d be finished.

But then…

Just as he made that decision, he ran into two other elite squads—

Nara Enji’s squad and the squad led by Hyūga Hibiki.

Both teams stared each other down.

Asuma could feel that things were about to go south.

“Asuma’s team has already regrouped. If we don’t take them out now, they’ll be a huge problem later. I suggest we temporarily work together and eliminate Asuma first.”

At times like this, the Byakugan was an invaluable tool!

Asuma knew this wasn’t good.

But…

Run?

His beliefs wouldn’t let him abandon his teammates.

His squad wasn’t down yet. He wanted to cover Genma and Kotetsu’s retreat.

The result was obvious.

“Asuma’s done for.”

Kyoichi shook his head.

Asuma’s squad simply lacked awareness.

After clearing out an area, the battlefield was always going to shrink.

By this stage, everyone knew the rules.

Anywhere a fight broke out, others would swarm in to “mediate.”

A lone wolf like Might Guy wasn’t worth provoking.

He had nothing to lose and no teammates to protect.

And yet, Asuma and his team still went after him.

They didn’t even get a kill out of it, just a whole lot of trouble.

That said…

Asuma had performed impressively. With two kunai and the Vacuum Blade technique, he had managed to take down two of Hyūga Homon’s teammates. But in the end, he was still alone.

And…

Even after breaking through, when he saw his teammates getting pinned down, he chose to turn back instead of escaping—trying to use Fire Release to cover their retreat.

Unfortunately…

Hyūga Hibiki, though a branch family member, wasn’t to be underestimated. He found the perfect opening to land a direct Gentle Fist strike, shutting down Asuma’s chakra.

His teammates fell one after another.

At that moment, escape was no longer an option.

Similar situations were happening all over the battlefield.

But only Shisui and Kurenai’s squad, which had regrouped early, were able to sweep through teams like a storm—

Even if they sustained injuries, Mystical Palm Technique could heal them.

“Kurenai knows medical ninjutsu?”

Hiruzen was stunned.

Medical ninjutsu was incredibly difficult to master—even harder than genjutsu!

Hiruzen had never expected Kurenai to take this path.

“A genjutsu specialist naturally has excellent chakra control. As long as they grasp the theoretical knowledge, they make great candidates for medical ninjutsu training.”

Kyoichi explained.

Meanwhile, Asuma’s actions had left everyone with mixed feelings.

Reckless.

Yet…

His determination to protect his teammates was moving.

Who wouldn’t want a comrade willing to guard their back in battle?

On the other hand…

Almost the instant Asuma’s fight broke out, Kurenai’s team immediately adjusted their course and rushed toward the battle, ignoring all other opponents along the way.

This level of coordination…

It was clear how strict and meticulous Kyoichi’s team training had been.

“Kyoichi-sensei just gave us a lesson in strategy.”

“If they aren’t split up, no other team in this exam can beat them.”

“Incredible!”

Even the Jōnin watching couldn’t help but be impressed.

This wasn’t something that could be achieved overnight.

In such a chaotic, multi-enemy battlefield, no single squad could stand against Kyoichi’s students—

Not even other elite teams like Might Guy’s or Hyūga Hibiki’s.

Their overall strength was just too overwhelming!

Chapter Text

“Asuma?”

“It should be him. Looks like they’ve been surrounded.”

“Is he still alive?”

“He’s still moving for now,” Kurenai Yuhi responded swiftly.

Her sensory range was broader and clearer than Shisui’s, so at this moment, both squads relied on her intel for guidance.

“I’ll speed ahead first. You guys catch up quickly. Kurenai, conserve your chakra,” Shisui instructed.

“Got it…”

Receiving confirmation, Shisui nodded and then accelerated forward.

His speed was astonishing.

Previously, he had been holding back to support his teammates, but now…

Whoosh!

In a few flickers, Shisui had already disappeared from their sight.

Raido Namiashi was momentarily stunned.

Then, he finally understood—while they were moving as fast as they could, Shisui’s Body Flicker Technique was on a completely different level.

They weren’t even in the same league.

Shisui dashed through the inner region of the Forest of Death in no time and located Asuma. By now, Asuma’s space to maneuver had become critically limited.

Just as Shisui arrived, a group of enemies was closing in, and in the shadows, two other squads lurked, watching the battle unfold.

As Asuma’s stamina neared depletion—

A massive fireball shot out.

Fire Release: Great Fireball Jutsu!

Asuma’s eyes lit up.

However…

He was already completely exhausted, with no chance of escaping. Mustering the last bit of chakra he could gather, he immediately formed hand seals.

The next instant—

Wind Release: Great Breakthrough!

Boom!

A thunderous explosion erupted.

Shisui had originally intended his fireball as a diversion to cover Asuma’s retreat, not as a direct attack. But Asuma’s jutsu redirected the fireball’s trajectory.

Flames raged, consuming a large swath of enemies.

Hyūga Hibiki and Akimichi Shito were engulfed in the inferno.

The observing jōnin were left in awe.

Asuma…

That was ruthless!

Even at his last moment, instead of escaping, he chose to coordinate with his teammate to eliminate enemies.

“His reasoning was that even if he managed to escape, he would only become a burden to his team. Instead, he chose to assist his allies in taking down their foes,” Nara Shikaku observed, glancing at the Third Hokage.

Though this was just an exam—a simulation—it still demonstrated Asuma’s keen battlefield awareness and tactical acumen.

“What a shame…”

Hagane Kotetsu sighed but nodded in appreciation.

It was a balance between logic and emotion.

And Asuma chose his teammates.

“That’s commendable. Each experience and lesson is valuable.”

The Third Hokage wasn’t disappointed.

In fact…

He felt a deep sense of gratitude toward Kyoichi.

As Asuma’s father, he had always sensed his son’s struggles.

But now…

It seemed Asuma had found clarity in his beliefs.

And that was invaluable.

“Why?”

Kakashi was confused.

There had clearly been a better choice—why make such a decision?

Surely Asuma understood this.

“Normally, those who fail a mission are called trash. But those who abandon their comrades… are worse than trash.”

Cough, cough!

The Third Hokage coughed repeatedly, feeling a little awkward.

Kyoichi’s words…

They were a direct stab to the heart.

Not just for Kakashi.

Everyone knew that Kakashi’s mantra was "Mission First," a belief shaped by his father’s disgrace—Sakumo Hatake had abandoned a mission to save his comrades.

Kyoichi’s statement essentially validated Sakumo’s decision.

“You don’t understand anything!”

Kakashi’s gaze turned icy.

With his face hidden behind a mask, his expression was unreadable.

“This is just an exam. If someone is willing to abandon their teammates here just to win, then they’re too blinded by self-interest. I know you want to bring up Guy, but even he, in his first instinct, chose to carry Aoba rather than leave him behind.”

Kyoichi’s expression was serious.

Kakashi turned away, unwilling to continue the conversation.

Kyoichi didn’t bother pushing further.

He wasn’t Kakashi’s father. A passing comment was one thing, but he wasn’t interested in lecturing him.

Besides…

There were more pressing matters at hand.

On the battlefield, Kurenai and the others had arrived, using their numbers to intimidate the two lurking squads. However, they couldn’t stop Nara Enji and his remaining teammate.

Now, it was time for the jōnin to clean up the battlefield.

Akimichi Shito and Hyūga Hibiki were seriously injured.

This was probably the most devastating use of the Great Fireball Jutsu in Chūnin Exam history.

Minato was the first to arrive.

The medical team would take a bit longer.

Kyoichi formed hand seals, channeling medical chakra and using Katsuyu’s division to transport healing chakra to Minato’s summoned slug. Gradually, Hyūga Enji and Akimichi Shito’s wounds stabilized.

Katsuyu's Healing Technique!

The Third Hokage watched, filled with emotion and nostalgia.

Back in the day, Tsunade had used this technique to save countless lives on the battlefield. Since her departure, no other medical ninja in Konoha had been capable of replicating it.

But now, Kyoichi had succeeded!

The issue was…

Kyoichi wasn’t even a dedicated medical ninja.

His medical ninjutsu was merely a secondary skill—his true expertise lay in kenjutsu and general ninjutsu.

This was ridiculous!

Comparisons were just infuriating.

“Thank you. These two are stable now—you all can continue your exam,” Minato announced.

He had noticed the healing provided by Katsuyu and felt reassured.

No wonder Kyoichi dared to push so hard.

Katsuyu's Healing Technique!

With this, combined with his Flying Thunder God and Body Flicker techniques, he could ensure that no participant in the Forest of Death would be in mortal danger—unless their injuries were beyond saving.

“Yes, sir!”

Kurenai stared at the healing slug with envy, then slowly shifted to determination.

She had to master genjutsu.

But she couldn’t neglect medical ninjutsu either!

She followed the others as they headed deeper into the inner circle.

“Minato, they’re out of immediate danger. Prepare for the final zone.”

“Yes!”

The final zone…

This was the second phase of the battle royale.

However…

Even before the first phase had ended, numerous skirmishes had already erupted, significantly altering the trajectory of the exam.

Take Asuma, for example.

He had been cornered.

But his resistance was fierce.

His squad had wiped out one team and crippled another—a remarkable feat. And with only two remaining, Nara Enji’s team wouldn’t last much longer.

The final contenders were clear—

Elite lone wolves, like Might Guy.

And cohesive powerhouse squads, like Shisui and Kurenai’s team.

Kyoichi halted his healing efforts.

He needed to conserve chakra—there were likely more injuries ahead.

Meanwhile…

As the jōnin further tightened their encirclement, the battlefield shrank once again. In the process, Shisui’s squad eliminated another team.

Now, only a small zone remained for the final showdown.

Shisui and Kurenai’s squad remained intact.

Nara Enji’s squad had two members left.

The last team was an unusual mix—

Might Guy, Rin, and Genma Shiranui.

A temporary alliance of lone survivors.

The top five teams would advance to the third round.

However…

There were still six teams remaining.

Nara Enji was nervous.

“You guys…”

“Let’s join forces. If we don’t, we won’t stand a chance against them,” Genma said, his face pale.

His chakra and stamina were nearly drained.

Meanwhile, Shisui’s team…

They were fresh and in peak condition.

Not working together meant certain defeat.

“…Alright.”

Nara Enji sighed in relief.

His real fear was that Might Guy’s team would go full berserker and attack them first.

That would be a disaster.

But now…

Genma still believed they had a fighting chance, which meant there was room for negotiation.

Time to strategize… and survive.

***************************
Read advanced chapters ahead of everyone else on my P@treon.

P@treon/GodDragcell

Chapter Text

"Lord Hokage, you've worked hard. For the final sweep, it's best to experience it firsthand."

"Uh..." Before the words fully landed, the person had already slipped away.

The Third Hokage was left speechless.

This brat...

So real!

When he needs you, he's all politeness. But once he's done, he vanishes without a trace.

The others quickly followed suit.

The Third Hokage only internally grumbled for a moment before leading the group to the designated Point A in the Forest of Death.

Reality wasn’t a game—there were no live updates or dynamic maps. So Kyoichi had predesignated two locations, with Point A as the final battle zone.

Now, two sides stood in confrontation.

On one side: exhausted remnants, battered and weary.

On the other: two fully organized teams, brimming with momentum. Having just secured a victory, they had looted all of Asuma’s supplies and tools.

Every member popped a Soldier Pill immediately, replenishing their strength. With their fresh arsenal of weapons and ninja tools, this wasn’t even a fair fight anymore.

Genma Shiranui pulled out a handful of shuriken, ready to unleash a jutsu—only to see a storm of shuriken already flying at them.

A dense barrage.

As if they were disposable.

He froze for a second.

Then, exchanging a glance with Might Guy, he muttered, "Guy… we can’t win this fight."

"Huh?"

Guy looked confused.

If they couldn’t win, didn’t that just mean they had to fight even harder?!

"Ahem. Look, we just need to place in the top five. You go… give them one big kick."

Genma cleared his throat.

They couldn’t win outright—

But they could backstab their way to safety.

The main issue?

Nara Enji clearly had no intention of charging ahead. Meanwhile, their own team had Might Guy—who was reckless enough to definitely go down first.

So...

Why not eliminate him first?

Keep their own spots safe.

"...Isn't this kinda bad?"

Rin Nohara looked stunned.

Hadn't they just agreed to an alliance?

How had they immediately turned to betrayal?!

Might Guy didn’t care.

Compared to Rin, he trusted Genma’s judgment more.

And so...

As Enji maneuvered to dodge the incoming shuriken barrage, Guy suddenly exploded into motion.

Activation Technique, Shadow Dance.

Then—

One devastating kick.

Nara Enji was sent flying, crashing straight into the middle of the battlefield.

In the next instant—

Both sides unleashed their attacks.

Before Enji could even react, he was forcibly teleported away—swiftly removed by Minato Namikaze himself.

"Shikaku-senpai, your clan's kids are still too naive."

Kyoichi shook his head in mock regret.

Alliances?

With only one slot left in the top five, who in their right mind would believe in alliances?!

"Can’t blame him," Shikaku chuckled. "He didn’t have any other choice."

Nara Enji might have been naïve, but he also had no better options.

They were the weakest team left—whether through betrayal or brute force, they were bound to be eliminated.

An alliance gave them the best chance.

But…

With so many conflicting agendas, how could anyone expect real unity?

Kakashi stood by, deep in thought.

This situation…

Wasn’t it exactly like the relationships between the small ninja villages?

Sure, uniting would make them stronger.

But—

Five people.
Four teams.

Only three could advance.

How could anyone guarantee that the alliance would actually benefit them?

Kyoichi’s words had been dead-on.

And then… Kakashi remembered something else.

"Useless… is worse than being dead."

"But… if teamwork is most important, then… what was my father?"

His fists clenched.

His father, Sakumo Hatake, had been driven to suicide—because he chose to save his comrades over completing a mission.

His heart ached.

Kyoichi noticed.

But he said nothing.

He already knew what Kakashi was thinking—there was no need to spell it out.

Back in the Battlefield

With Enji’s team eliminated, only five teams remained.

At this point, true alliances were pointless.

Shisui and Kurenai had already stopped working together—there was no reason to anymore.

Might Guy still hadn’t activated the Eight Gates. He only used the Breathing Activation, a technique from Might Duy, which stimulated his cells and partially opened his body’s limiters.

Even so…

His taijutsu was overwhelming!

His target?

Ebisu from Kurenai’s team.

Ebisu didn’t even stand a chance.

Genma and Rin also sprang into action—not against Kurenai, but to assist in restraining Shisui.

Guy brutally pummeled Ebisu.

Despite being teammates just minutes ago, he showed zero hesitation!

As he turned to attack Raido, something felt wrong.

Both the distance and environment felt… off.

Genjutsu?!

When?!

Guy immediately dispelled it.

But—

The moment he regained clarity…

Kurenai was already in front of him.

Her leg swung up.

BOOM!

The ground shattered, forming a deep crater.

Guy was sent flying.

A green blur caught him mid-air.

Might Duy!

"Father, I can still—"

"Guy, you IDIOT!"

Duy’s punch left Guy’s head spinning.

Then, clutching his son, he burst into tears.

"Guy, you did great! You gave it your all!"

"Uh…" Hagane Kotetsu covered his face in embarrassment.

Before, he couldn’t understand why Guy was so… Guy.

Why he always screamed about youth and passion…

Now he understood.

Like father, like son.

Meanwhile…

Everyone else was stunned.

Who would have thought—

That the seemingly frail and delicate Kurenai…

Had mastered Tsunade’s Heavenly Foot of Pain Technique?!

And—

The most insidious part?

Kyoichi had taught her to pair it with genjutsu!

Even if the opponent wasn’t fully caught in the illusion, even a split-second disruption was enough.

It was terrifying.

An absolute trump card.

"Kyoichi… this is reckless."

The Third Hokage frowned.

Had that kick landed squarely on Guy’s head, he’d be dead.

And more than that—

This technique wasn’t meant for ordinary people.

Tsunade could use it freely because her body was absurdly strong.

Kurenai… was not.

She might be able to pull it off once, but to her, Monster Strength was basically a forbidden technique.

He was about to speak.

But—

He saw Raido and Ebisu rushing toward Kurenai.

Kurenai swiftly formed hand seals.

Her palm glowed with chakra as she healed herself first.

Raido stood guard, sword in hand.

Clearly—

Kurenai understood her own limits.

"Lord Hokage, I don’t believe forbidden techniques should be banned—only that one should understand when and how to use them."

Kyoichi’s tone was firm.

He knew exactly what the Third Hokage was thinking.

But—

He disagreed.

The Hokage was too conservative.

If forbidden techniques were so dangerous, why had Tobirama Senju invented so many?

The Third fell silent.

Kurenai Yuhi had just unleashed her Heavenly Foot of Pain and immediately followed up with Mystical Palm Technique to heal herself, maintaining a certain level of combat readiness. Without wasting time, she turned her attention to treating Ebisu.

A single so-called "forbidden technique" had completely shifted the tide of battle!

Was it worth it?

On the battlefield, absolutely!

Besides…

Kurenai’s condition wasn’t too bad. With her teammates covering her, she would be able to recover quickly—though in the short term, using Heavenly Foot of Pain again was out of the question.

Recovery had its limits.

The ligaments and muscles she had just healed were still fragile. If she forced another use of the technique, she might end up crippling herself for real.

Chapter Text

"The matter of forbidden techniques—we'll discuss it in detail later."

The Third Hokage sighed.

He was starting to get a sense of what was going on.

Kyoichi had been deeply involved in this field lately.

First, he submitted the Breath Activation Technique as part of his debt repayment. Now, he was demonstrating applications of Super Strength Technique—even though the latter wasn’t being widely promoted, the intent was clearly similar.

Forbidden techniques weren’t completely off-limits; it was just a matter of timing.

"Understood!"

Kyoichi nodded.

With the Third preoccupied, he no longer had the patience to watch the rest of the exam.

At this point, the results were already clear. Even without the third round, he already had a mental shortlist of who would advance.

Might Guy. Kurenai Yūhi.

By all rights, he should include Shisui as well, though Kurenai wasn’t entirely up to par yet. However, two things stood out—

First, that final kick of hers left quite an impression.

Second…

Shisui was just too young.

He had only just turned five years old.

A genius, no doubt.

But…

"The tallest trees catch the most wind."

The shinobi world didn’t have this exact phrase, but the meaning was the same.

The Third Hokage was an old hand at politics.

If he wanted to suppress the Uchiha, he could very well push Shisui's promotion, heavily publicize his record-breaking achievements, and even promote Obito alongside him.

Obito…

Apart from being a bit thick-headed, he was already at the level of a Chūnin in terms of combat ability.

With a few manipulative moves, the more foolish members of the Uchiha clan would be eager to rush forward in the coming years… straight to their own demise.

But…

He actually liked Shisui.

This child was the descendant of Uchiha Kagami and had now adopted the Will of Fire under Kyoichi's tutelage. He was kind-hearted, reserved, and unlike the other Uchiha.

If they could protect him, there might still be hope for the Uchiha clan.

With these thoughts in mind, the Third exhaled deeply, having made up his mind.

This arrangement was for the best.

After further consideration, he was relieved that Asuma hadn’t made it to the final rounds. If Asuma had performed well and Kurenai had already secured a spot, what would he have done? Recommend Asuma just because he was his own son?

The Third refocused on the battle.

Then, his brows furrowed slightly.

"How did Shisui get eliminated?"

"Lord Hokage, after eliminating Nohara Rin and Shiranui Genma, Shisui attempted to assassinate Ebisu using his Body Flicker and kenjutsu. However, he was affected by Kurenai's genjutsu. Though he broke free in time, he was ultimately taken out by Raido Namiashi."

Nara Shikaku answered promptly, his response strictly factual, without any personal bias.

The Third Hokage paused for a moment, then a strange smile appeared on his face.

On paper, Kurenai’s team had superior overall strength, but reality wasn’t that simple.

Might Guy had already charged in earlier, severely injuring Ebisu and forcing Kurenai to reveal her trump card.

So…

If Shisui had played the long game, Kurenai, having already expended a significant amount of chakra and stamina, would’ve had zero chance of victory.

And yet?

He had chosen to assassinate Ebisu, someone who had just been healed and wasn’t even a major threat.

Tactically speaking, it was an absurd decision.

A Chūnin-level shinobi exchanging lives with a mere Genin—a downright foolish trade.

Someone… didn’t actually want to win.

How… interesting.

The Third Hokage gazed at Shisui, feeling both admiration and unease.

A prodigy!

Looking at him, the Third saw the shadow of Fugaku—no, Shisui was even more talented than Fugaku.

But…

What if, one day, he followed in Madara's footsteps?

Would he become another nightmare?

The Third Hokage rubbed his temples, feeling another headache coming on.

"The third round will take place in a few days. Invite the Daimyō to observe. Let him see the strength of Konoha’s new generation and put his mind at ease."

The Third spoke quietly to Shikaku.

Shikaku nodded slightly.

Kyoichi didn’t need to eavesdrop to know what was being discussed.

The final roster was already decided.

The third round was just a glorified exhibition match—he couldn’t be bothered to concern himself with how it was structured.

As for the final selections…

He could already guess.

Aside from those who had intentionally underperformed, three stood out the most:

Asuma, Might Guy, and Kurenai.

Three into two…

But since Asuma hadn’t made the top five, and considering he was the Hokage’s son, his chances were slim.

---

Meanwhile…

"Hey, Shinku! Your daughter really takes after Lady Tsunade, huh?"

"Yeah, absolutely!"

"Wow, maybe she’ll be one of the next Legendary Three!"

"Uh…"

On the way back, several shinobi greeted Yūhi Shinku with enthusiastic comments.

Returning from his Chūnin-level training, Yūhi Shinku looked utterly confused.

But…

He had a good guess as to what had happened.

Most likely, his daughter had successfully pulled off that move—making a splash in the exam. And if she had also demonstrated medical ninjutsu, then she must have really impressed everyone.

A Chūnin promotion was practically guaranteed.

Great news!

He was ecstatic.

And he couldn’t help but feel deep gratitude toward Kyoichi.

Shinku understood that, while his own genjutsu skills were decent, they were nothing compared to the Uchiha. His daughter, meanwhile, wasn’t quite at his level either. If she only focused on genjutsu, her potential would be limited.

But beyond that, he had nothing else to teach her.

Yet, unexpectedly, Kyoichi provided everything he couldn’t.

"I need to find a way to properly thank him!"

---

Inside the Hokage’s Office…

"Kurenai did well. Initially, I thought she would purely develop her genjutsu skills, but I didn’t expect you to train her as a medical ninja as well."

The Third Hokage gestured for Kyoichi to take a seat.

After a brief pause, he sighed, "I used to think I was a pretty good teacher. But ever since you started training students, I realized I have little to be proud of."

"You're too modest, Lord Hokage. The Three Sannin are renowned across the ninja world—who doesn’t know their name?"

Kyoichi shook his head.

The Third fell silent.

He wasn’t sure whether Kyoichi was being passive-aggressive or just genuinely complimenting him.

After a few seconds, he decided not to dwell on it.

"Orochimaru was the only one I truly put effort into training. Jiraiya learned from Mount Myōboku, and Tsunade… well, she had the Senju bloodline backing her. In the end, I really only produced one disciple."

The Third Hokage stopped mid-sentence.

"You trained elite soldiers; I handled large-scale education—special times call for special methods. It’s not a fair comparison. Any one of the Three Sannin is irreplaceable."

Kyoichi remained humble.

However…

He hadn’t expected such an explosive opening to this conversation.

Frankly speaking—

The Third had practically laid his pride on the floor and was waiting to be stepped on.

But now wasn’t the time for that.

"He's getting old. His emotions are running high."

The Third sighed, shaking his head.

Then, lighting his pipe, he asked, "What are your thoughts on forbidden techniques?"

"Not all forbidden techniques should be off-limits. Lord Second didn't develop so many jutsu just for them to be locked away—his goal was to strengthen Konoha and protect the village."

"Forbidden techniques should be categorized by risk level and, under voluntary conditions, discreetly introduced to a small, controlled group first."

Kyoichi spoke slowly and deliberately.

The Third Hokage fell silent.

It wasn’t that he hadn’t considered this before—but how does one define risk?

Each individual's circumstances were different.

As if anticipating his doubts, Kyoichi continued,

"As long as a technique can be safely controlled, doesn’t cause permanent harm, and doesn't impair combat ability, I believe it has value in being promoted. For now, the usage should be limited to Tokubetsu Jōnin and Jōnin."

The reasoning was simple: these ranks were composed of experienced, skilled shinobi with proven loyalty. They were far less likely to be spies from rival villages.

***************************
Read advanced chapters ahead of everyone else on my P@treon.

P@treon/GodDragcell

Chapter Text

“Ranking system?”

The Third Hokage furrowed his brows.

He understood exactly what Kyoichi meant.

Not all forbidden techniques posed the same level of danger. For instance, The Impure World Reincarnation was, in his view, an absolute forbidden jutsu—one that toyed with the dead and could provoke the wrath of the entire ninja world.

However…

Techniques like Multiple Shadow Clone Jutsu weren’t inherently catastrophic. As long as they were used within reasonable limits, the physical strain was manageable.

The same applied to Eight Gates, Seven Heavens Breathing Method, and the downgraded Cell Activation Jutsu.

Was there risk?

Of course.

But it wasn’t necessarily life-threatening. The training process carried some danger, but compared to dying in battle, the risks were negligible.

More importantly…

These forbidden jutsu had the potential to change the tide of battle.

Still, implementing this system wouldn’t be easy.

The Third Hokage hesitated.

But he couldn’t deny that the idea was tempting. In recent years, Konoha had suffered significant losses in conflicts with other villages, depleting its shinobi ranks.

If they could reduce casualties among Special Jōnin and Jōnin-level shinobi, Konoha would gain a substantial advantage in warfare.

After a long pause, he took a deep breath and sighed.

“Lately, I’ve been reflecting… Maybe I really am getting old. Ever since my teacher passed and I took over, Konoha hasn’t changed much.”

“Uh…”

Kyoichi secretly exhaled in relief.

He knew it—

The Third Hokage was going to agree!

Hiruzen Sarutobi paused for a moment before continuing, “Alright, I can approve this plan. Other than you, the only person in the village deeply invested in forbidden jutsu research is Orochimaru. I’ll call him in. We’ll also bring in Minato and Might Duy. The five of us will hold a meeting.”

“Yes, sir!”

Kyoichi nodded.

This was practically a done deal—now they just needed to establish the ranking criteria for forbidden jutsu.

As Kyoichi left the office, the Third Hokage remained seated, lost in thought about Asuma and the others.

Shisui was an exception—he had already been recognized as a genius.

But Asuma and Kurenai…

Their transformation and rapid growth were almost unbelievable, even to him.

Maybe…

He really was getting old.

---

[Mission Complete: “Combat Training” Exercise]

[Evaluation: Exceptional]

[Rewards]

[1. Chakra Scalpel]

[2. Konoha-Style Kenjutsu – Crescent Moon Dance]

[3. Vacuum Blade (Select 2 out of 3)]

Additionally, there was a reward for Forbidden Jutsu Application Training—

Earth Release: Earth Dragon Bullet.

The reward itself was nothing special, but the Exceptional rating yielded three much more valuable options.

All three were great choices.

Kyoichi had long desired the Chakra Scalpel, but after some thought, he decided against it.

Why?

Because Tsunade’s scrolls already contained that medical technique.

Given his excellent chakra control, he was confident he could learn it on his own. Better to save his rewards for something he couldn’t easily obtain.

With that settled, he made his choice—

Vacuum Blade and Crescent Moon Dance!

After receiving the rewards, a thought struck him.

“Wait a second—”

He immediately turned back and re-entered the office, where the Third Hokage was puffing on his pipe while reviewing documents. Upon seeing Kyoichi, he coughed violently.

Maintaining a composed expression, Hiruzen sat upright and asked, “Something else?”

“Of course! Lord Hokage, you promised me that if I successfully handled the Chūnin Exams planning, you’d get me a chakra blade.”

“Uh…”

The Third Hokage fell silent.

He had been so preoccupied with other matters that he had completely forgotten about it.

A chakra blade wasn’t cheap, and even with money, they weren’t easy to come by.

After a moment of contemplation, he sighed, “Do you have any specific requests?”

“Just a regular katana, something suited for Iaido. The Raijin Blade doesn’t feel right for me.”

“That’s a reasonable request. Fine…”

The Third Hokage nodded. “By the way, do you have any weapon suggestions for Asuma?”

“Let him figure it out himself. Are you planning to wield his weapon for him?”

Kyoichi replied bluntly.

If there was one thing he understood well, it was Asuma.

The old man had a tendency to micromanage—

Not directly, but subtly, always steering Asuma onto the path he wanted him to follow.

But…

Asuma was as stubborn as a mule.

Try to lead him, and he’d resist even more.

At least, that was how things stood for now.

“Fair point…”

The Third Hokage nodded in agreement.

As Kyoichi left the office, he thought about his two new swords.

They were decent weapons, but the Raijin Blade still felt awkward to use. The more he used it, the more he understood why Tobirama Senju had set it aside. It was flashy, sure—but that was about it.

If anything, it was useful because Kyoichi didn’t specialize in Lightning Release, but most of the time, it was inferior to a regular sword.

That wouldn’t do.

Once the war with Kirigakure started, he’d have to find a way to snatch one of the Seven Ninja Swords.

Either the Executioner’s Blade or the Kabutowari would be great.

Not because they were inherently powerful, but because of their sheer size—

Melt them down, and they’d provide a ton of chakra-metal.

Who in their right mind would waste that much material on oversized cleavers?

---

As he walked, Kyoichi focused on comprehending Vacuum Blade and Crescent Moon Dance.

Both were excellent sword techniques.

The former was a Wind Release kenjutsu.

The latter…

The swordplay itself wasn’t particularly impressive to Kyoichi—it was mostly just slashing movements, lacking any intricate technique.

However…

What made it truly valuable was the accompanying assassination techniques—

Stealth, concealment, identifying weak points.

That was the real essence of the move!

With the system’s rewards, he could allocate an extra clone to medical studies, ensuring he mastered the Chakra Scalpel. The technique was difficult to control, but simple in principle.

As for Vacuum Blade…

A powerful Wind Release sword technique—perfect for Shisui and Asuma, but Kyoichi wanted to modify it, integrating it into his Iaido style.

A quick-draw slash enhanced with Vacuum Blade—

Ideally, a single strike would finish the job.

But…

He wouldn’t rely solely on a single move!

Kyoichi never intended to be a One-Strike Wonder.

Besides kenjutsu, he had ninjutsu, genjutsu, and now a deeper understanding of assassination. With his additional knowledge from Crescent Moon Dance, his stealth abilities had improved significantly.

Though he wasn’t at an elite level yet, his shadow clone was diligently honing these skills.

There was no rush.

For now, Madara was still alive, keeping a watchful eye on Nagato.

As long as no one tried to interfere with Nagato, the Uchiha side wouldn’t even look his way.

And honestly?

They weren’t worth his attention.

Kyoichi understood.

When Madara had proposed leaving Konoha, they hadn’t dared follow. Now they were being oppressed and suppressed, and suddenly, it was everyone else’s fault?

If he were in Madara’s position, he’d feel the same way.

Frankly, he was already being generous by not kicking them while they were down.

Just as Kyoichi was about to grab a meal and refresh his study-clone, a Katsuyu fragment suddenly appeared beside him.

“Kyoichi, Lady Tsunade asked me to deliver this to you.”

“Much appreciated!”

Kyoichi accepted the letter and opened it while walking.

Tsunade’s message was straightforward—

Mostly praising his rapid mastery of Katsuyu Summoning and his medical ninjutsu progress.

However…

The implication in her words was clear.

Tsunade had learned from Katsuyu that Kyoichi was overseeing the Chūnin Exams.

That was fine.

He had never intended to keep it a secret anyway. If anything, knowing that she was aware gave him peace of mind—at least now, the "big spender" wouldn’t have to rely on gambling as an excuse to check on his well-being.

However…

At the bottom, she mentioned something intriguing—

A forbidden jutsu she was currently developing.

Chapter Text

"The Yin Seal is a technique passed down from my grandmother. Initially, it was just for storing chakra, but then I thought of combining it with the Katsuyu Summoning Technique. Recently, I had another idea..."

Creation Rebirth!

The moment Kyoichi saw this concept, he immediately thought of Tsunade's signature technique—one that could mimic Hashirama Senju’s seal-less regeneration.

Although it shortened one’s lifespan, its power was undeniable.

This letter from Tsunade was probably sent after she learned about Kurenai Yūhi’s situation. She was seeking his opinion. From her wording, it was clear that Creation Rebirth was still in its early conceptual stage.

The details were vague, with only a rough outline.

Kyoichi put the letter away.

Back home, he immediately picked up a brush to reply.

If this were before, writing this letter would have been tricky. He only knew about Creation Rebirth in terms of its effects, not its principles. But now, after studying a significant number of medical texts, he had a lot more to say.

---

Meanwhile, in the Land of Waterfalls…

Tsunade sat on a rooftop, gazing at the serene village below. Her expression was a mix of confusion and determination.

At that moment—

Shizune climbed up beside her.

"Lady Tsunade, is something on your mind?"

"A child shouldn’t pry into adult affairs. Besides, I don’t owe you any money now!"

Tsunade snorted coldly.

She used to gamble herself into financial ruin, often losing her entire allowance and having to listen to Shizune’s nagging.

But now—

Hah!

She still gambled, but she no longer suffered losses!

Whenever she lost, she would simply catch the cheaters and reclaim her money.

Tsunade had her pride. Back when she visited gambling dens, she never used her ninja abilities to cheat. She didn’t even consider the possibility of others doing so.

But now?

She gambled without using sensory abilities.
And caught cheaters using sensory abilities!

She had already busted quite a few fraudsters!

Thanks to this, Tsunade had managed to clear many of her debts.

Some casinos even wanted to hire her to root out cheating on a permanent basis—
She refused, of course.

Gambling was a hobby.
Catching cheaters was a necessity for survival and the occasional moral crusade.

She wouldn’t let herself be tied down to one thing!

However—

Lately, Tsunade had been feeling uneasy.

"Is it because of what’s happening in the Land of Earth?"

Shizune pouted.

She wasn’t clueless.

Every time Tsunade was in a bad mood, there was usually a reason—
And lately, that reason seemed to be that guy who resembled the Second Hokage, Kyoichi Kanda.

And she could guess why.

Iwagakure was growing stronger.

Lately, Ōnoki had been making moves that hinted at war. Many of the smaller ninja villages had already caught wind of this and begun withdrawing their forces from the Land of Earth.

Even though Tsunade had left Konoha, she still cared about the village.

"Uh…"

Tsunade stared at her own hands, letting out a quiet sigh. She didn’t answer.

Back then, she had genuinely not cared about Konoha’s affairs. She had no close connections left in the village. Even her old man… well, if he died, she’d be sad, but not devastated.

However—

Ever since she learned that Iwagakure might start a war, she kept having nightmares of Kyoichi covered in blood.

Every time, she woke up in a cold sweat.

And yet…

Her hemophobia still haunted her.

Just then—

A wave of chakra pulsed beside her.

A Katsuyu Clone appeared.

It carried a letter.

Tsunade immediately took it and tore it open.

Shizune, full of curiosity, peeked over cautiously.

Tsunade didn’t mind. She expected Shizune to be nosy and began reading.

She had told Kyoichi about her thoughts on the Yin Seal and Creation Rebirth, hoping he might experiment with them. If he could learn these techniques, it would be a lifesaving advantage on the battlefield.

As for seal-less regeneration…

That was just something she had casually mentioned. She hadn’t really expected any useful feedback.

However—

Kyoichi’s reply actually addressed this topic in great detail.

“Tsunade-nee, you plan to use the Yin Seal to achieve seal-less regeneration, but you're missing a crucial step—you must first disperse the Yin Seal’s stored chakra throughout your entire body. Only then can instant, seal-less regeneration become possible.”

That’s it!

Tsunade stared blankly at the letter, stunned.

In her excitement, she completely overlooked the fact that Kyoichi had called her Tsunade-nee instead of Lady Tsunade.

She had always thought about calling on the Yin Seal’s chakra after getting injured, but that approach would never result in true seal-less regeneration.

At best, it would be a seal-less version of Mitotic Regeneration.

However—

If she could release the Yin Seal’s chakra all at once and distribute it evenly across her entire body, then it would become genuine seal-less regeneration.

Of course—

This meant her chakra control had to be even more precise.

But the benefits were massive.

If she could master this, then Tsunade would be constantly infused with chakra, allowing her to maintain Enhanced Strength at all times.

That’s right!

Kyoichi’s suggestion was essentially the foundation of Byakugō no Jutsu (Strength of a Hundred Technique).

He had noticed that Tsunade was only focusing on the Yin Seal and Creation Rebirth, without realizing the key missing link. So, he had subtly pointed it out.

From Kyoichi’s perspective, Strength of a Hundred Technique was just as important as Creation Rebirth.

Creation Rebirth was powerful, but it was a forbidden technique with a steep cost.

Strength of a Hundred Technique, on the other hand, had no real drawbacks—
It wasn’t impressive on its own, but when combined with the Yin Seal and Strength of a Hundred Technique, it became an overwhelming force multiplier.

Tsunade was no fool.

She simply hadn’t thought of it before. But now that she had, it was no longer difficult.

And oftentimes—

The smallest detail made all the difference.

"That little brat…!" Tsunade muttered, not knowing what to say.

She had originally wanted Kyoichi to try learning the Yin Seal, thinking it might be too difficult for him—
But now, she was the one receiving pointers from him!

"Lady Tsunade?"

"It’s nothing…"

Tsunade pursed her lips and stuffed the letter away.

She had been schooled by a brat. Again!

Damn it!

Couldn’t she teach him something for once?

Oh wait—he had asked about the Strength of a Hundred Technique.

…But she strongly suspected that if Strength of a Hundred Technique had a scroll, Kyoichi would have never asked her about it.

It wasn’t just medical ninjutsu—
He also knew swordsmanship!

What kind of monstrous talent was this?!

Tsunade thought of her granduncle, the Second Hokage.

Kyoichi was just like him.

A mix of joy and melancholy filled her heart.

"Shizune, do you want to go back to the village for a bit?"

"…Huh?"

Shizune’s eyes widened.

Tsunade wanted to return to Konoha?!

"That brat is stirring up trouble. Jiraiya’s not around. If no one backs him up, those old geezers will eat him alive."

Tsunade scoffed coldly.

The Hidden Forbidden Jutsu Proposal?

Those old bastards were scheming for sure.

She couldn’t just sit by and do nothing!

"Then I’ll start packing right away!"

Shizune understood immediately.

Tsunade was desperate to return—
She couldn’t bear the thought of Kyoichi getting bullied!

No problem! Let’s go!

***************************
Read advanced chapters ahead of everyone else on my P@treon.

P@treon/GodDragcell

Chapter Text

Kyoichi had no idea that Tsunade was planning to return.

As for the forbidden jutsu, he wasn’t about to make a big public announcement about it. At the moment, the only ones aware of his intentions were those in the jōnin-level circles. Even Kakashi, who had been sitting in on parts of the chūnin exam discussions, only had a vague idea.

Not that it was his fault…

Kakashi had never studied forbidden techniques.

Certain jutsu, like Impure World Reincarnation or Soul Binding Techniques, were absolute taboos—completely off-limits. Even attempting to secretly use them would make Konoha the target of the entire shinobi world.

But…

Techniques like Strength of a Hundred Technique?

At the core, it wasn’t even a forbidden jutsu. If someone had the physical conditioning to withstand the backlash of superhuman strength, then there was no real reason to classify it as forbidden.

And as for Breathing Activation Techniques?

Those were even less of an issue.

If they were to be considered forbidden, then Kumogakure’s Lightning Release Chakra Mode, which similarly stimulated the body, would have to be banned as well.

Kyoichi had his eyes on these types of techniques.

If he didn’t, there would have been no need to develop a lower-tier version of the Breathing Activation Technique—he could have just introduced the Seven Heavens Breathing Method right away.

Hiruzen understood this as well.

Otherwise, given his stubborn and rigid mindset, he never would have agreed to hold a closed-door meeting on the subject.

However…

Kyoichi knew full well that the Third Hokage likely had his own thoughts about the matter.

Orochimaru.

It was unclear whether it was Kyoichi’s actions that had subtly shifted the timeline or if something else was at play, but lately, both the Third and Jiraiya had been far more cautious about Orochimaru than they had been in the original events.

They had brought up his name several times in conversation.

They must have suspected something.

Most likely, Orochimaru had slipped up during the jōnin exams.

For Kyoichi, that was good news.

He was part of the Senju lineage, after all.

Having both Orochimaru and Danzo secretly watching his every move was a real nuisance.

It was impossible to constantly guard against thieves.

Forcing them into the open with a preemptive strike would at least make things a little safer.

Kyoichi drafted a letter and had Katsuyu deliver it. As he waited for Tsunade’s response, he pondered a critical question—would Tsunade be able to grasp the essence of Strength of a Hundred Technique with the guidance he had meticulously laid out for her?

A moment later…

A notification appeared.

[You have successfully guided Tsunade in mastering the Strength of a Hundred Technique.]

[Evaluation: Excellent]

[Reward: Principles of the Yin Seal]

Huh?

Just the principles?

Kyoichi had been excited when he saw the reward, but then realized it only contained the theoretical knowledge of the Yin Seal—something he had already read about in Tsunade’s letter.

Was the system scamming him?

He hurriedly claimed the reward.

Then…

He realized he had been mistaken.

The system was still as reliable as ever.

The reward didn’t just contain the theoretical principles; it also included all the intricate details, techniques, and specialized knowledge related to the Yin Seal. If Kyoichi had been a woman, he could have begun training in it immediately.

Of course…

There was technically no gender restriction on the Yin Seal, but since it had been created by Uzumaki Mito and had never been tested on men, its applicability to male shinobi was uncertain.

Even Tsunade wasn’t sure if it would work.

The technique was simply too difficult.

It had an S-rank difficulty level.

Only those with deep expertise in sealing techniques could even attempt to learn it. Tsunade herself had only mastered it later in life, so there was no way she could say whether a male shinobi could use it.

Her letter merely suggested that Kyoichi give it a try.

At worst, he would just waste some time.

However…

The system’s version of the Yin Seal did mention slight anatomical differences in chakra pathways between men and women, particularly around the forehead area.

The technique would need some modifications.

Kyoichi was lost in thought when—

“Sensei!”

Shisui knocked on the door.

Before he could even finish knocking, the door creaked open.

But…

There was no one there.

Huh?

Had his teacher developed some new jutsu?

Shisui was stunned. He stepped inside, only to see a piece of paper fluttering through the air.

A piece of paper?

What the—?!

Shisui wasn’t familiar with Konan’s abilities, but this jutsu was eye-opening. He quickly gave chase. The next moment, the paper folded itself into the shape of a blade.

It began to move on its own.

Leaf-Style Willow?

Shisui’s eyes widened, but after watching for a while, he realized that nothing special was happening.

“Haha, I just copied this from someone else. I’ve only just started practicing, so it’s not that impressive yet,” Kyoichi laughed.

The Leaf-Style Willow relied on precise movements and lighting conditions to create an illusion.

Folding paper alone wasn’t enough to achieve the full effect.

“You’ll master it in no time, Sensei!”

Shisui’s eyes sparkled with excitement.

This technique…

Was so cool!

“For now, it’s not all that practical.”

Kyoichi waved his hand, and a flurry of papers swirled around, carrying a teapot to the table.

Dance of the Shikigami had its uses, but at the moment, it was just a novelty. A clean sword slash was still far more efficient.

“Sensei, your insight is almost as sharp as a Sharingan.”

Shisui wasn’t just flattering him—he meant it.

Fighting someone once and immediately learning their techniques…

That was practically a cheat ability!

“Enough flattery. What brings you here?”

“Right! I almost forgot!”

Shisui had been so shocked that he nearly forgot why he had come.

“I need your guidance, Sensei.”

“Go on.”

Kyoichi already had a hunch.

This was probably about the Uchiha.

And sure enough…

After listening to Shisui’s explanation, Kyoichi wasn’t the least bit surprised.

This kid had no real interest in the chūnin rank.

Not surprising at all.

However…

Compared to the original events, Shisui was much smarter now.

He understood the importance of concealing his full strength.

All that training hadn’t gone to waste!

Kyoichi reached out with his sensory abilities.

After confirming there were no hidden Anbu nearby, he finally spoke.

“I didn’t expect you to outright refuse Fugaku’s offer, but you made the right choice.”

“But, Lord Hokage…”

“You couldn’t fully hide it from him.”

Kyoichi didn’t elaborate, but Shisui understood immediately.

He had only just learned today that the Third Hokage had a Telescope Jutsu!

“Don’t worry. If they really wanted to act against you, hiding your abilities wouldn’t make a difference. You’re just a kid—don’t overestimate yourself. You’re five years old and haven’t even awakened your Sharingan yet.”

Kyoichi patted him on the shoulder.

Shisui froze for a moment.

As a so-called Uchiha genius, he had always been told how important he was to the clan, how he had to prioritize the family’s interests above all else.

This was the first time someone had said—

Don’t overestimate yourself.

“You don’t believe me? Hah. You, me, even the entire Uchiha clan—do you think Konoha would collapse without us?”

Kyoichi continued.

“Well… probably not.”

Shisui hesitated before shaking his head.

The Uchiha were strong.

But without them, Konoha would still be powerful.

“Then that’s that. When did you start thinking you were important enough to decide your clan’s fate? Don’t overestimate yourself—at least, not yet.”

Kyoichi spoke calmly.

Blunt words, but the logic was sound.

Shisui was far more perceptive than in the original timeline—otherwise, Kyoichi wouldn't have bothered saying this much.

And this wasn't just about now.

Even in the future, if Shisui awakened the Mangekyō Sharingan, would he truly be strong enough to sway the entire Uchiha clan?

No.

Illusions were still just illusions; they couldn't manipulate everyone's thoughts.

Relying solely on genjutsu?

That was a dead end.

Not to mention, Uchiha Madara alone ensured the Uchiha clan would never have an easy path.

Shisui's mouth hung open. He wanted to say something several times, but in the end, no words came out.

Because…

When he thought about it carefully, he realized—he really wasn’t that important.

"Improving your strength is the first priority," Kyoichi continued. "But beyond that, you need to build your own faction within the clan. You need people who will listen to you, people who will support you."

"I understand now, sensei."

Shisui nodded solemnly.

He finally got it!

Uchiha Fugaku was intelligent, but unreliable. If Shisui wanted his ideals to take root, he needed his own supporters. Otherwise, there was no way Fugaku would openly stand with him—

That was just the kind of person Fugaku was.

So…

Strength wasn’t enough. He also had to make his clan understand his intentions, understand what his teacher called the Will of Fire.

Ideological education was essential!

***************************
Read advanced chapters ahead of everyone else on my P@treon.

P@treon/GodDragcell

Chapter Text

“This is how you tell apart allies from enemies!”

Shisui was thrilled.

He finally understood.

Allies weren’t something you were born with—they were built over time.

Helping those old grandmothers with Obito wasn’t just an act of kindness; it was a way of turning enemies into friends.

This was the same thing!

If he wanted to change the Uchiha and steer the clan in the direction he envisioned, he needed allies of his own. He needed strength.

Simply put…

As his teacher had said—when he spoke, someone had to listen!

“Good.”

Kyoichi nodded slightly, saying no more.

There was no need.

Shisui had already grasped the core idea. Anything beyond that would be meaningless to him right now. He wouldn’t understand it, and it might just confuse him further. It was better to let him build his own network first.

Still…

Looking at the situation, Kyoichi found it all a bit ridiculous. He had no idea if Shisui could actually pull it off.

After all…

This wasn’t the famed Shisui of the Body Flicker, feared throughout the shinobi world. He was just a five-year-old boy. Strong for his age, yes, but compared to the overall shinobi community, he was nothing more than a drop in the ocean.

As Shisui left, the system’s notification rang.

Another wave of rewards!

And this time…

It was a genjutsu technique.

Demonic Illusion: Mirror Heaven and Earth Change.

Kyoichi was surprised. He had assumed it would be a Sharingan genjutsu. But in reality, it was a counter-genjutsu technique. The reason it was often associated with the Sharingan was because the dojutsu’s keen perception and dispelling ability made it far more effective.

This technique involved numerous methods for breaking illusions!

Kyoichi was confident that if he were caught in a genjutsu now, he could break free in an instant—or even turn it against his opponent!

Without a Sharingan, the effect wouldn’t be as overwhelming, but at the very least, it would prevent chakra disruption from genjutsu.

Not bad. A solid gain!

Kyoichi was quite pleased.

It wasn’t an overwhelmingly powerful jutsu, but it patched up one of his weaknesses.

He wasn’t lacking in offensive techniques.

A skill like this was far more useful to him.

That said…

The real priority was the Yin Seal. If he could somehow develop a functional version of it…

Mastering this technique would be invaluable in every aspect.

Normally, this would be an incredibly difficult process.

Sealing techniques were among the most complex arts, where even the smallest miscalculation could lead to complete failure.

However…

Kyoichi understood the principles and intricate details behind the Yin Seal. And he had another sealing technique—

The Four Symbols Seal!

A top-tier fuinjutsu, just a step below forbidden techniques.

Although the two weren’t identical, they shared some common structures and principles that could be leveraged.

Kyoichi sketched out the seal’s structure.

After studying it for a while, a thought struck him—

Wasn’t this just a reservoir?

If he didn’t have a large enough "reservoir," he could just store a smaller amount instead.

While it wouldn’t hold as much as Tsunade’s, at least it would be usable. Better than nothing—especially since he had no intention of practicing Creation Rebirth. As long as he could integrate it with Byakugou no Jutsu and his breathing techniques, it would be enough.

He carefully analyzed the sealing formula. By removing a few unnecessary symbols, he could shrink the capacity of the Yin Seal.

It seemed feasible!